























y ^ s ; 



A'^■ -Si 



^ 4 « 




* « ^ ^ ^ H “'■»<' ^ V I fi ^ 

-t O ,'6^ ■» ^ r V . V 

'>^ o 



0^ aO 



^*3 ^ ^ 

\ O^V ' 

'' ,’j‘^..^'», 'V'”" 



r'^ 

u ^ 


o > 




0 


0> ^ 'i <• 0 ^ ® ^ 

r ^ c,, * 





z vS.' 


<y> ^ o 

'’ v.«. 




A 




■ 

. V /?> »^.§.<^>-,^ 
“ : "i> * 






•C ''/..s' ^0 

' *' 0°’ V 

« 0 * J 

« -j c> >" , 

■" 

* V ^'t' 

v' S ^ ^ ^ ^ 


^ c? 


0 « X A X 

•^o 


o A A ^ 



- A 'A 

18^ ' 'T^ ^ 0 ^ K '*‘ . y 



y ’ . 0 N C ^ "■ ’ Q^ 

; ^ 0^ r ^ 

" i 

^ <!' <r \ 

lV 


' H !. 

y'*' 0'5 ' A ^‘^•*0\^^' <- ' 

y » « ^ ^9i\* ® ♦ 

- ‘ - A. ./ •^<. oci' ^ 

^ . ‘ 5 '^ ° 

- - - “ A <y 



S .^'< 





< * 0 


>t « Q <7 ^ r\ ^ ^ ^ fl I A 

> V>^ > V 

V ^ ^ ^ -\" V- iC> til ^ 





” ^‘b*' W ^R\F * 'X'' '^> -» %^3iii:^ ^ '■P'. 

oV -4. " ' .V 

r^ ^ /v>i, ^ o 

O ^ a^/rr7^ ^ ^\ < 



,oso , 









,gp ,iy, i ig I J.I I fc ii^u 1 1. 1 ,1 ji 



CLOTH SINHIHO for thi« volwn* can be obtained from any bookseller or newsdealer, price I5cu< 







o\ 


LOVELL’S ;LIBRARY3ATAI:0GIJ^ 


^h/ 


1. Hyperion, by H. W, Longfellow. .20 
3* Outre-Mer, by H. W. Longfellow. 20 

3. The Happy Boy, by BjOruson. ... 10 

4. Arne, by BjOrnson 10 

5. Frankenstein, by Mrs. Shelley... 10 

6. The Last of the Mohicans 20 

I 7. Clytie, by Joseph Hatton 20 

8. The Moonstone, by Collins, P’t 1. 10 

9. The Moonstone, by Collins, P’t II. 10 

10. Oliver Twist, by Charles Dickens. 20 

11. The Coming Race, by Lytton., ..10 

12. Leila, by Lord Lytton 10 

13. The Three Spaniards, by Walker. 20 

14. TheTricks of the Greek8Unveiled.20 

15. L’ Abbe Constantin, byHalevy..20 

16. Freckles, by R. F. Redcliff. . ..20 

17. The Dark Colleen, by Harriett Jay. 20 

18. They Were Married! by Walter 

■ ’/Besant andiJames Rice .,..10 

19. Seekers after God, by Farrar ^ 

20. The Spanish Nun, byDeQuincey.lO 

21. The Green Mountain Boys 20 

22. Fleurette, by Eugene Scribe 20 

23. Second Thoughts, by Broughton. 20 

24. The New Magdalen, by Collins.. 20 

25. Divorce, by Margaret Lee 20 

26. Life of Washington, by Henley. ,20 

27. Social Etiquette, by Mrs. Saville.l5 

28. Single Heart and Double Face. .10 

29. Irene, by Carl Detlef 20 

30. Vice Versa, by F. Anstey 20 

31. Ernest Maltravers, by Lord Lytton20 

32. The Haunted House and Calderon 
.‘'I the Courtier, by Lord Lytton.. 10 

33. John Halifax, by Miss Mulock. , .20 

34. 800 Leagues on the Amazon 10 

35. The Cryptogram, by Jules Verne. 10 

36. Life of Marion, by Horry 20 

37. Paul and Virginia 10 

38. Tale of Two Cities, by Dickens. .20 

89. The Hermits, by Kingsley 20 

40. An Adventure in Thule, and Mar- 

riage of Moira Fergus, Black .10 

41. A Marriage in High Life 20 

42. Robin, by Mrs. Parr 20 

43. TwopnaTower, by Thos. nardy.20 

44. Rasselas, by Samuel Johnson.... 10 

45. Alice; or, the Mysteries, being 

Part II. of Ernest Maltravers. .20 

46. Duke of Kandos, by A. Mathey...20 

47. Baron 'Munchausen 10 

48. A Princess of Thule, by Black.. 20 

49. The Secret Despatch, by Grant, 20 

50. Early Days of Christianity, by 

' Canon Farrar, D D., Part I 20 

Early Days of Christianity, Pt. 11.20 

51. Vicar of Wakefield, by Goldsmith. 10 

52. Progress and Poverty, by Henry 

George 20 

53. The Spy, by Cooper 20 

54. East Lynne, by Mrs. Wood... 20 

55. A Strange Story, by Lord Lytton.. .20 

56. Adam Bede, by Eliot, Part 1 15 

Adam Bede, Part II 15 

57. The Golden Shaft, by Gibbon. . . .20 

58. Portia, by The Duchess 20 

59. Last Days of Pompeii, by Lytton. .20 

60. The Two Duchesses, by Mathey. .20 

61. Tom Brown’s School Days 20 


62 


The Wooing O’t, by^rs. Alex-" 

. ander. Part I 15 

• The Wooing O’t, Part II 15 

63. The Vendetta, bv Balzac 30 

64. Hypatia,by Chas. Kingsley, P’t 1. 15 
Hypatia, by Kingsley, Part II — 16 

65. Selma, by Mrs: J. G. Smith 15 

66. Margaret and her Bridesmaids. .20 

67. Horse Shoe Robinson, Part I. ... 15 
Horse Shoe Robinson, Part II. . . 16 

68. GullrvePs Travels, by Swift..... 20 
69’. Amos Barton, by George Eliot..-. 10 

70. The Berber, by W. E. Mayo 20 

71. Silas Marner, by George Eliot. . . 10 

The Queen of theCounty 20 


3. Life of Cromwell, by Hood... 15 

74. Jane Eyre, by Charlotte Bronte. 20 

75. Child’s History of England 20 

76. Molly Bawn, by The Duchess. . .20 

77. Pillone, by William BergsOe 15 

78. Phyllis, by The Duchess 20 

79. Romola, by Geo. Eliot, Part I. . .15 
Romola, by Geo. Eliot, Part II. .15 

80. Science in Short Chapters 20 

81. Zanoni, by Lord lytton 20 

82. A Daughter of Heth 20 

83. The Right and Wrong Uses of 

the Bible, R. Heber Newton... 20 

84. Night, and Morning, Pt. 1 15 

Night'and Morning, Part II 15 

85. Shandon Bells, by w'm. Black. .20 

86. Monica, by the Duchess 10 

87. Heartland Science, by Collins. . .20 

88. The Golden Calf, by Braddon...20 

89. The Dean’s Daughter 20 

90. Mrs. Geoffrey, by The Duchess. ,20 

91. Pickwick Papers, Part 1 20 

Pickwick Papers, Part II 20 

92. Airy, Fairy Lilian, The Duchess . 20 

93. McLeod of Dare, by Wm. Black.20 

94. Tempest Tossed, by Tilton, P’t 1.20 
Tempest Tossed,by Tilton, P’t II 20 

95. Letters from High Latitudes, by 

Lord Dufferin 20 

96. Gideon Fleyce, by Lucy 20 

97. India and Ceylon, by E. Haeckel . 

98. The Gypsy Queen 20 

99. The Admiral’s Ward 20 

100. N import, by E. L. Bynner, P’tI..15 
NimiJort, by E. L. Bynner, P’t 11.15 

101. Harry Holbrooke 20 

102. Tritons, by E. L. Bynner,P’tI. . .15 
Tritons, by E. I.. Bynner, P’t II. .15 

103. Let Nothing You Dismay, by 

Walter Besant lo 

104. LadyAudley’s Secret, by Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

105. Woman’s Place To-^y, by Mrs. 

Lillie Devereux Blake 20 

106. Dunallan, by Kennedy, Parti. . .15 
Dunallan, by Kennedy, Part II. .15 

107. Housekeeping and Home-mak- # 

iug, by Marion Harl.and 15 

108. NoNewThing,by W, E. Norris. 20 

109. The Spoopendyke Papers 20 

110. False Hopes, byGoldwin Smith. 15 

111. Labor and Capital 80 

112. Wanda, by Ouida, Part 1 16 

Wanda, by Ouida, Part 11 16 


PETER THE WHALER, 

HIS EARLY LIEE AND ADYENTURES 

CHAPTER I. 

In Account of my Family and Early Life. — I neglect the Pro- 
cepts of my Father, and listen to an Evil Counsellor. 

“ Peter,” said mj father with a stern look, 
though the tone of his voice had more of sorrow in 
it tlian anger, “ this conduct, if you persist in it, 
will bring ruin on you, and grief and shame on my 
head and to your mother’s heart. Look there, boy, 
and answer me : Are not those presumptive evi- 
dences of your guilt ? Where did they come from 
He pointed, as he spoke, to several head of game, 
pheasants, partridges and hares, which lay on the 
ground, while I stood before him leaning on my 
gun, my eyes not daring to meet his, which I knew 
were fixed on me. My two dogs crouched at my 
feet, looking as if they also Avere culprits, and fully 
comprehended the tenor of his words. 

My father Avas a clergyman, the wicar of a large 
parish in the south of Ireland, where the events, I 
am now narrating, took place, tie Avas a tall man 
with sih^ery locks and Avell-formed features. I 
think his hair was prematurely grey. The ex- 
pression of his countenance AA^as grave, and betok- 
ened firmness and decision, though his general 
character Avas mild in the ejTtreme. He AV'as a 
kind parent, in soms respects too kind; and he 
was very indulgent tcAvards the faults and errors 


10 


FETER THE WHALER, 


of those not immediately connected with him. He 
was on good terms with the Roman Catholics of 
the- neighborhood, of which faith were the large 
majority of the population, and even with the 
priests ; so that our family had few enemies, and 
were never in any way molested by the peasantry. 

That, however, we had some foes, I shall have 
occasion presently to show ; but I must return to 
tlie scene I was describing. I may be pardoned 
for first giving a slight sketch of myself. I hope 
that I may escape being accused of vanity, as I 
shall not dwell on my personal appearance. I be- 
lieve, that I inherited some of my parents’ good 
looks ; but the hardships I have endured have era- 
dicated all traces of them. I was well grown for 
my age (I was barely fifteen), but, dressed in my 
loose shooting-costume, my countenance ruddy with 
fresh air and exercise, I looked much older. 

“ What do you suppose would be the lot of <t 
poor man’s son, if he were to be discovered acting 
as you are constantly doing in spite of my warn- 
ings and commands ?” continued my father, his 
voice growing more serious and his look more 
grave. “ I tell you, boy, that the consequences 
may and will be lamentable ; and do not believe, 
that because you are the son of a gentleman, you 
can escape the punishment due to the guilty. 

“ You are a poacher. You deserve the name ; 
and on some occasion, when engaged in that law- 
less occupation, you will probably encounter the 
game-keepers of the persdns on whose estates you 
are trespassing, and whose property you are rob- 
bing. Now hear me out. They, as in duty bound, 
will attempt to capture you. You and your com- 
panions may resist ; your weapons may be dis- 
charged, and life may be sacrificed. If you escape 
the fate of a murderer, you may be transported to 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. ll 

.Ustant lands, away from friends, home, and coun- 
try, to work for long years; perhaps in chains 
among the outcasts of our race, fed on the coarsest 
food, subject to the tyranny of brutalised overseers, 
often themselves convicts, your ears forced to listen 
to the foulest language, your eyes to witness the 
grossest debauchery, till you yourself become as 
bad as those with whom you are compelled to 
herd ; so that, when the time of your punishment 
is expired, you will he unfit for freedom ; and if 
you venture to return home, you will find yourself, 
wherever you appear, branded with dishonor and 
pointed at as the convict. 

“ Think, Peter, of the grief and anguish it would 
cause your poor mother and me, to see you suffer 
so dreadful a disgrace — to feel that you merited it. 
Think of the shame it would bring on the name 
of our family. People would point at your sisters, 
and say, ‘ Their brother is a convict !’ they would 
shake their heads as I appeared in the pulpit, and 
whisper, ‘ The vicar whose son was transported !’ 
jSut more than all (for man’s censure matters not 
if we are guiltless), think how God will judge you, 
who have had opportunities of knowing better, who 
have been repeatedly warned that you are doing 
wrong, who are well aware that you are doing 
wrong ; think how He will judge and condemn 
you. 

“ Human laws, of necessity, are framed only to 
punish all alike, the rich and educated man as well 
as the poor and ignorant ; but God, who sees what 
is in the heart of man, and his means of knowing 
right from wrong, Avill more severely punish those 
who sin, as you do, with their eyes open. I am 
unwilling to employ threats ; I would rather ap- 
peal to your better feelings, my boy ; but I must, 
in the first place, take away your means of follow- 


12 


Pf^/I'EU THE WHALER. 


ing your favorite pursuit ; and you persist 

m leading your present wild and idle life, I must 
adopt such measures as wdli effectually prevent you 
Give me your gun.” 

I listened to all that w'as said in dogged silence. 
1 could not refuse to give up my dearly-heloved 
weapon ; but I did so with a very bad grace : and 
I am sorry to say that my father's words had, at 
the time, little or no effect on my heart. 1 say at 
the time, for afterwards, when it was too late, I 
thought of them over and over again, and deeply 
repented of my wilful obstinacy and folly. 

Alas ! from how’ much suffering and grief I 
should have been saved, had I attended to the pre- 
cepts and warnings of my kind parent — how much 
of bitter self-reproach. And I must warn my 
young friends, that although the adventures I w'ent 
through may be found very interesting to read 
about, they w’ould discover the reality to be very 
full of pain and wretchedness were they subjected 
to it ; and yet I may tell them, that the physical 
suffering I endured was as nothing when com- 
pared to the anguish of mind I felt, when, left for 
hours and days to my own bitter thoughts, I re- 
membered that through my own perverseness I 
had brought it all upon myself. 

Often have I envied the light hearts of my fel- 
low-sufferers, whose consciences did not blame 
them. Let me urge you, then, in your course 
through life, on all occasions to act rightly, and to 
take. counsel and advice from those on whose judg- 
ment you should rely ; and then not only in the 
next world will you have your reward ; but in this, 
through the severest trials and bodily suffering; 
you will enjoy a peace of mind and a happiness of 
which no man can deprive you. 

My parents had four sons and five daughters 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 13 

My eldest brother was studying for the Bar in 
Dublin ^ and as the family fortune was limited, we 
were somewhat cramped to afford him the requisite 
means for his education. I was consequently kept 
at home, picking up, when I felt disposed, any 
crumbs of knowledge which came in my way, but 
seldom going out of my way to find them ; nor had 
I, unfortunately, any plan fixed on for my future 
career. 

My mother was constantly employed with my 
sisters, and my father with his clerical duties or 
his literary pursuits ; so that I was forgotten, and 
allowed to look after myself. . I afu unable to ac- 
count f T the neglect to which I was subjected, but 
such was the case ; and consequently I ran wild, 
and contrived to become acquainted with some 
scampish youths in the neighborhood, in every way 
my inferiors except in age ; and they gave me les- 
sons which I was, I own, too willing to learn, in all 
that was bad; 

Sporting was my greatest amusement ; and for 
my age, I was perhaps one of the best shots in all 
the country round. While I confined myself to my 
father’s glebe, and to the grounds of two or three 
friends who had given me leave to, shoot, he did not 
object to my indulging my propensity; but not con- 
tent with so narrow a sphere of action, I used fre- 
quently, in j?ompany of some of the youths I speak 
of, to wander over property where I not only had 
no right to kill game, but where I had positively 
been forbidden to trespass, and where I even kne^v 
people were on the look out to detect me. 

I had just returned from one of these lawless 
expeditions, when I was encountered by my father, 
laden with game, and the scene I have described 
took place. As I before said, and I repeat it with 
shame, I felt the loss of my gun more than I cared 
n 


14 


f'ETER THE V ' ALER, 


for th 3 lecture, or the grief my conduct caused my 
father. 1 can scarcely now account for the obsti- 
nacy and hardness of heart which made me shut 
my ears to all remonstrances. I have since then 
grown wiser, and I hope, better ; and I feel that I 
ought at once to have asked my father’s forgive- 
ness, and to have cheerfully set to work on some 
occupation of which he approved. With me, as it 
will be with every one, idleness was the mother of 
all mischief. 

For two days I sulked, and would speak to no 
one. On the third, I set off to take a walk by my- 
self, across the bogs, and over the hills in the far 
distance. I had got into a better spirit from the 
fresh air and exercise ; and I truly believe that I 
was beginning to see my error, and was resolving 
to do my best to make amends for it, and to give 
up my bad habits, when who should I encounter 
but Pat Doolan, one of the wildest of my wild ac- 
quaintances. 

Before a word of salutation had passed, he asked 
me why I had not got my gun with me ; and after 
a weak and vain endeavor to avoid answering the 
question, I confessed all that had occurred. Re 
sneered at my fears and my father’s warnings, and 
laughed away all my half-formed good resolutions ; 
telling me that I might just as well go and borrow 
one of my sister’s petticoats at once, for to that I 
should come at last, if I was going to give up ail 
manly pursuits. Unhappy, indeed, it was for me, 
that I listened to the voice of the tempter, instead 
of keeping my good resolutions safely locked up in 
my own breast, and instantly hurrying away from 
him as I ought to have done. Or, perhaps, I might 
• have answered him, “ No ; I must not, and will not 
listen to you. I know that what I have resolved to 
do is right, and that which you want to persur.de 


m 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTORES. 15 

to do is wicked — an iiistigation of the evil one ; sc 
go away and leave me.” And if he persisted in re- 
maining near me, I should have set off, and run 
trom him as hard as I could go. This is the only 
way to treat temptation in whatever form it ap- 
pears. Fly from it as you would from the slippery 
edge of a precipice. 

Instead of acting thus, I sat down on the heather 
by his side, and, looking foolish and humbled, I be- 
gan plucking off the crisp flowers and leaves, and 
throwing them to the winds. He asked me if I 
knew where the gun was locked up. When I told 
him that it was not locked up at all, but merely 
placed on the mantel-piece in my father’s dressing 
room, he laughed at me for a fool, because I had 
not before re-possessed myself of it. Fool I was, 
in truth ; but it was to yield to the bad advice my 
false and false-hearted friend tendered. I own that 
I at first was rather shocked at wFat he said ; but 
still I sat and listened, and made only weak objec- 
tions, so that he very speedily overcame all my 
scruples ; and I undertook to get back my gun at all 
cost, and to join him on the following morning on 
a shooting expedition on the property of a noble- 
man, some part of which was seen from the hill 
where we had posted ourselves. 

Doolan could make himself very entertaining by 
narrating a variety of wild adventures in which he 
or his companions had been engaged ; or I may say, 
in some of which he pretended to have been en- 
gaged, for I since have had reason to believe that 
he drew considerably more on his imagination than 
on truth for the subjects of his tales, for the pur 
pose of raising himself in my estimation, thereby 
hoping to gain a greater influence over me. 

I have often since met such characters, who are 
very boastful and bold in the company of laia 


16 


PETER THE WHALER, 


younger than themaelves, or of persons whom 
think will believe them, but cautious and silent in 
the presence of those whom they have sufticient 
discernment to perceive at once take them at their 
true value. Observe one of those fellows, the in- 
stant an educated gentleman appears in the circle 
of which he is the attraction; how his eye will quail 
and his voice sink, and he will endeavor to sneak 
away before his true character is exposed. I need 
scarcely advise my readers not to be misled by 
such pretenders. 

The property on which we had resolved to poach ' 
was owned by Lord Fetherston. We knew that he 
maintained but few keepers, and that those were 
not very vigilant. He also, we believed, was away 
from the country, so that we had no fears of being 
detected. 

I said that ray father had few enemies. For 
some reason or other, however. Lord Fetherston 
was one. I did not know why, and this fact, Doolan, 
who was well aware of it, took care to bring forward 
in justification of the attack we purposed to make 
on his property. I should have known that it was 
no justification whatever; but when people want 
reasons for committing a bad act, they are obliged 
to make very bad ones serve their purpose. 

Pat Doolan was my senior by three years. He 
was the son of a man who was, nominally, a small 
farmer, but in reality a smuggler, and the owner 
of an illicit distillery; indeed, I do not know what 
other lawless avocations he carried on. 

Very inferior, therefore, as he was in position in 
life, though Pat Doolan was well supplied with 
money, he considered it of consequence to be inti- 
mate with me, and to gain an ascendency over my 
mind, which he might turn to account some time 
or other. He kept me sitting on the heather and 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 17 

iistening to his good stories and laughing at them 
for upwards of two hours, till he felt sure that my 
good resolutions would not come back. During this 
time he produced some bread and meat and whiskey, 
of which latter he made me drink no small quantity, 
and he then accompanied me towards my home in 
sight of which he left me, with a promise to meet 
him on the same spot at daybreak on the following 
morning. 

Even that very evening, as I sat with a book in 
my hand pretending to read, in the room the family 
occupied, and listened to the cheerful voices of my 
light-hearted innocent sisters, I began to repent of 
my engagement to Doolan ; but the fear of his 
laughing at me, and talking again about my sisters’ 
petticoats, made me resolve to adhere to it. 


CHAPTER 11. 

Why I went to sea. — I suffer in consequence of acting upon tno 
Advice of an Evil Counsellor. — I visit Lord Fetherston’s 
Property, and find that it is easier to make a False Step than 
to retrace it. 

That night was far from a happy one ; for I 
knew all the time that I was doing what was very 
wrong. I waited till I thought that my father 
and ail the household were asleep ; and then, with 
the sensations I should think a thief experiences 
when about to commit a robbery, I crept along the 
flark passage towards his dressing-room. 1 trem- 
bled very much, for I was afraid that something 
would awake him, and that he would discover what 
I was about. I was aware that he would learn 
what I had done the first thing in the morning ; 

2 


l8 PETER THE WnAi.r:tt, 

but then I should be fur off, enjoying my spc rt, 
and I thought not of the consequences. I felt in^ 
way along the passage, for it was quite dark. I 
heard a noise — I trembled more and more — I ex- 
pected every instant to be discovered, and I should 
have retreated to my room, but that the thought 
of Pat Doolan^s laughter and sneers urged me on. 
I held my breath while I stopped to listen. There 
was again a dead silence, and I once more advanced. 
Presently something brushed against me. I was 
almost driven to cry out through terror, though I 
believe it was only the cat, whom I had disturbed 
from her slumbers on a rug at the door of the room 
occupied by my sisters. I was, I may say, con- 
stitutionally brave, almost to fool-hardiness, and 
yet on this occasion I felt the veriest coward in 
existence. Again I went on — the door of the 
dressing-room was ajar — I was afraid to push it 
lest it_ should creak on its hinges — I moved it a 
little slowly, and crept in. The moonlight was 
streaming through an opening in the upper part of 
the shutter on the coveted weapon. I grasped it 
eagerly, and slinging the shot-belt and powder-horn 
which was by it, over my shoulder, I silently bea< 
my retreat. 

Now that I had won my prize I felt much bolder 
and without accident I reached my room. Sleep 
I could not ; so carefully closing the door, I spent 
the remainder of the night in cleaning my gun and 
getting ready for my excursion. I got out of tlie 
house without being perceived, and closing the door 
behind me, even before the time agreed on, I 
reached the spot where I was to meet Doolan. A 
.hoar frost lay on the grass — the air was pure and 
bracing— my gun was in my hand and plenty of 
powder and shot in my belt, and this with the ex- 
ercise and excitement enabled me to (yist away all 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 19 

regrets for my coiKiuct, and all fear for the re- 
sult. 

I anxiously watched for my companicn as I 
walked up and down the road to keep myself Tv’arm^ 
till at last I began to fancy that some accident 
must have happened to prevent his coming. It 
never occurred to me that he could play me false. 
I had not learned to be suspicious of any one. At 
last I saw him trudging across a field towards me, 
and whistling as he came. 

I could not have whistled if I had^tried but 
then, bad as he was, he was not, like me, disobey- 
ing a kind parent. When I remember the sort of 
person Doolan was, for his appearance was coarse 
and vulgar in the extreme, I wonder he could have 
gained such an influence over me. I believe that 
it was the boastful way in which he talked made me 
fancy him so important, I was very innocent and 
confiding in spite of the bad company into which I 
had fallen ; and I used to believe all the accounts 
he gave me of his own adventures, and those of his 
own particular friends. I have, fortunately, sel- 
dom met a man who could tell a falsehood with 
such a bold, unblushing front. I had a great hor- 
ror of a falsehood, notwithstanding my numerous 
faults : I ' despised it as a mean cowardly way of 
getting out of a difficulty, or of gaining some sup- 
posed advantage. I did not believe that a person 
older than myself could possibly be guilty of tell- 
ing one. I fancied that only very little miserable 
children, or mean, contemptible people, told stories; 
and I, therefore, could not fiincy that such a per- 
son as Doolan would even condescend to say what 
was not true. I honestly say, that I always ad- 
hered to tlie truth myself : and to this circumstance 
I ascribe my not having irretrievably sunk into 
the grade of society to which my too frequent 


20 


PETER T£IE WH iLER, 


companions belonged. I have mentioned Doolan^ 
whose hiults I would rather have forgotten ; hut 1 
naturally wish to excuse myself as much' as I can, 
and to account for the influence he had gained over 
me — an influence he never would have obtained, 
had I known him to be what I now know he was. 

It would, indeed, be happy for the young if they 
always could learn the true characters of their coni-> 
panions ; and it is in this point that the advice of 
their older friends is so valuable. They, by their 
experience of others, are generally able to judge 
pretty correctly of persons, and often discern very 
dangerous qualities, which young people cannot 
perceive. Therefore, I say to my young friends — ■ 
Avoid the acquaintance of those against whom your 
relations, or those who take an interest in your 
welfare, warn you ; although you may think them, 
in your blindness, very fine fellows, or even per- 
fect heroes. I wish that I, Peter — your friend, if 
you will so let me call myself — had thus followed 
the oft-repeated warnings of my kind father, and 
kept clear of Pat Doolan. 

Doolan’s loud cheer, as w^e met, raised ray spirits 
, still more, and away we trudged gaily enough to- 
wards the scene of our intended sport. He laughed 
and talked incessantly without giving me a mo- 
ment for thought, so that when we reached the 
ground, I was ready for anything. A hare crossed 
my path. It belonged, I knew, to Lord Petherston. 
I fired, knocked it over, and bagged it ; and while 
Doolan was applauding me, a pheasant was put up. 
and in like manner transferred to my game bag. 
Never before had Ave enjoyed such capital sport, 
till Aveary with our exercise Ave sat down to par- 
take of the provisions, not forgetting a Avfjiskey 
bottle, Avhich my companion had brought Avith him. 
While we Avcre eating, he amused me Avitb an an 


IliS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES.' !il 


count of an intended run of smuggled goods, 'whicli 
was to be made on the coast two nights thence ; 
and, without much difficulty, I agreed to join the 
party who were to assist in landing the things and 
in carrying them up the country to the places 
where they were to be conc.ealed. 

On these occasions, conflicts between the coast- 
guard officers and the smugglers often take place, * 
and lives are frequently lost. This I well knew, 
though, perhaps, 1 did not think about it, I was 
pleased with the idea of the danger, and flattered 
by having so much confidence placed in me. 1 
thought it was a very manly thing to assist the 
smugglers, while Doolan all the time -wished to 
implicate me, to be able, should we be discovered, to 
shield himself by means of me. After breakfast 
we resumed our sport. Our game bags were full 
and very heavy, and even we wTre content. My 
companion at last proposed to return home. 

Home,” I remarked unconsciously. “ How can 
I return home ? How can I face my father after 
having -thus disobeyed him ?” I thought. This 
feeling had not before occurred to me. I already 
repented ’^\ffiat I had done. “ I can’t go home now,” 
said I to Doolan aloud. 

“ Why not ?” said he ; “ you’ve a mighty fine 
faste to place before your dad : and, faith, if he’s a 
sinsible man, he’ll ax no questions how you came 
by it.” Such were my companion’s notions of mo- 
rality ; and in this instance he spoke what he 
thought was the truth, for he had been taught no 
better, and he knew that thus his own father would 
have acted. 

“ It won’t do ; I cannot look my father in the 
face and must go to your house now : and I will 
creep hone at night, when there’s no one to see 
me.” 


22 


PETER THE WHALER; 


“ Well, Pater, you must do as you like,” he said, 
laughing ; “ you’re miglity welcome to come to our 
house and to stay there as long as you plase ; at the 
same time that I see no rason at all, at all, why 
your dad shouldn’t be glad to see such an illigant 
stock of gaimi for his dinner.” 

‘‘I know my father better than you do, Pat,” 
said I ; for the first time in my life asserting a 
little determination with him. “ Home I will not 
go this day.” 

So it was settled ; and we w^ere bending our 
steps in the direction of Doolan’s house through 
Lord Fetherston’s property, when another pheasant 
got up before me. My gun was loaded, and I 
could not resist ’the temptation to fire. The bird 
fell, and I was running forward to pick it up, when 
three persons appeared suddenly from a path 
through a copse close to me. Doolan, who was a 
little in advance, ran off as fast as his legs could 
carry him, throwing away his game bag in his 
fright, and leaving me • to take care of myself as 
I best could. Two of the strangers, whom I 
guessed to be keepers by their dress, indeed one 
I knew by sight, rushed forward and seized me 
roughly by the collar. 

“ What are you doing here, you young scamp ?” 
exclaimed one of them. “ Killing our lord’s game, 
and caught in the fact,” he added, picking up the 
still fluttering bird. “ C»me along, and we’ll see 
what he has to say to you.” 

The other immediately made chase after my 
companion ; but Doolan ran very fast and was in 
goo(l wind, which the keeper was not, so that the 
former soon distanced him. The keeper gaye up 
the chase, calculating that having caught one of 
us, he should bo able to lay hands on the other 
wheiK'.ver he chose. 


HIS EAllLV LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 23 

On his return. Avith many a cuff he dragged me 
along towards the third person I spoke of, and 
whom I at once recognized as Lor(l Fetherston 
himself. He did not remember me ; but the keepers 
did, I suspect, from the first. 

“What is your name, youngster?” said his lord- 
ship in a severe tone. 

I told him, with the shame I felt strongly de- 
picted on my countenance. 

“ I am sorry to hear it,” he rejilied. “ And that 
of your companion ?” 

“ Pat Doolan, my lord.” I said this with no 
vindictive feeling, or with any idea of excusing 
myself ; but I was asked a question, and without 
considering what might be the result, I answer- 
ed it. 

“ A pretty companion for the son of the vicar of 

. Take away his gun, O’Rourke,” he said 

to the keeper. “ And the game, to that he has no 
right. And, now, young gentleman, I shall see 
your father on this matter shortly. If he chooses 
to let his son commit depredations on my property, 
he must take the consequences.” 

“ I came out without my father’s knowledge, and 
he is in no way to blame,” I answered quickly ; for 
I could not bear to have any reflection cast on my 
father through my fault. 

Lord Fetherston looked at me attentively, and 1 
think I heard him muttering something like “ He 
is a brave lad, and must be rescued from such com- 
panionship ;” but I am not quite certain. 

“Well, sir, you, at all events, mijst not escape 
punishment,” he replied aloud ; for the present I 
leave you in the custody of my keepers. You see 
the condition to which you have reduced yourself.” 

He then gave some orders to one of the keepers 
which I did not hear: and, without further nctic- 


24 


PETER THE WHALER; 


mg me, he walked on, -while they led me away to- 
wards Fetherston Abbey, his lordship’s residence, 
I need scarcely say, that my feelings were very 
wretched, and full of shame ; and yet, perhaps, I 
would rather it should thus have happened, than 
that I should have been compelled to go back to 
my father. It was, perhaps, somewhat of a conso- 
lation to feel that I was being justly punished, and 
yet not by my father’s hand. I don’t know that 
I thought this at the time, but I know that I did 
afterwards. And, then, when days had passed, 
and many other events had occurred, I felt very 
grateful that Providence had thus disposed of me, 
and had preserved me from a fate,‘-which, in all 
human probability, would have been mine, had I 
this time escaped with impunity. 

Lord Fetherston was a magistrate, and conse- 
quently, in the abbey there was a strong room, in 
which, on occasion, prisoners were locked up before 
they were carried off to gaol. Into this room I -w'as 
led, and, with a heavy heart, I heard the key turned 
in the lock, and found myself alone. If I had wished 
to escape I could not ; and there were no books, or 
other means of amusement, so that I was left to 
my own reflections. A servant, who would not an- 
swer any questions, brought me in some dinner, 
which I could scarcely taste ; and at night,' a small 
bed, ready-made, was brought in, and I was again 
left to myself Two days thus passed away ; my 
obstinate spirit was completely broken, and I must 
^ say, that I truly had repented of all my folly and 
idleness. On •the third day the door opened and 
my father appeared. He looked very sad, but not 
angry. He took a chair and sat down, while I 
stood before him. For more than a minute he could 
not speak. 

“Peter,” he at length said, “I do not come to 


MTS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 25 

reproach you ; the grief I and your mother feel, 
and what you will have to endure henceforth, will 
be, I trust, sufficient punishment. We must part 
with you, my son — we have no choice. You must 
go to foreign lands, and there retrieve your name, 
and, I trust, improve and strengthen your charac- 
ter. You have ploiCed yourself and me in Lord 
Fethers ton’s power. He insists on it, that you 
shall forthwith he sent to sea ; and, on that condi- 
tion, he promises to overlook all that has occurred. 
He did not even speak harshly of you ; and I am 
fain to believe that wdiat he has decided is for the 
best. At my earnest solicitation, he consented that 
you should take only a short voyage first to North 
America, provided that you sail without delay. 
Accordingly, I have agreed to set off to-morrow 
with you for Liverpool, whence many ships sail for 
that part of the world ; and, I dare say, that I shall 
find some captain to take charge of you. Do you 
consent to abide by this arrangement ?” 

“I think Lord Fetherston is right,” I replied ; 
“ the life of a sailor, if what I know of it is correct 
(little in truth did I know of it), will just suit me ; 
and though I regret to go as I am going, and grieve 
to wound my mother’s heart, yet I consider that 1 
am very leniently dealt with, and will gladly accept 
the conditions.” So it was settled ; and my father 
led me out of my prison. Lord Fetherston met us 
as w’e left the mansion. 

‘‘ My son gratefully accepts your conditions, my 
lord,” said my father, coloring ; his pride, I fear, 
was humbled to the dust (alas ! through me) when 
he said so. “ I shall fulfil to the letter your lord- 
ship’s commands.” 

‘‘ I am glad to hear it, Mr. Lefroy ; depend on it, 
you act wisely,” said Lord Fetherston. And I 
trust that we part without malice, young man,” ad- 
3 c 


26 


PEJER THE WHALER, 


dressing me, “ You have my well-wishes, I can as- 
sure you.” He held out his hand, and I shook it 
I believe gratefully, though 1 said notliing ; and. 
without another word, I jumped into the car which 
had brought my father ; and we drove home. 

There was much grief and sorrow when we got 
there, and many a tear in the eyes of my mother 
and my sweet, ever kind sisters, as they packed 
up my little kit ; but not a word of reproach. Thus 
passed the last day for many a long year that I 
spent at home. 

Let me tell those who wish to quit their homes, 
to go roaming round the world in search of what 
they know not, that though they chance to bring 
back ship-loanis of riches, they will find no jewels 
comparable in price to a mother’s fond love, a 
father’s protecting affection, the sweet forbearing ’ 
regard of tender sisters, a brother’s hearty inter- 
est, or the calm tranquillity of the family roof. 

1 write for the large and happy majority of my 
readers ; some few are less fortunate, and they in 
truth deserve the sympathy of the rest. Cherish, 

I say, while you can, the affections of your home ; 
and depend on it, when far away, the recollection 
alone will be like a refreshing spot, in the weary 
desert through which your path in life may lead 
you: for, be assured, that there is no place like 
home. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 27 


CHAPTER III. 

l visit Liverpool, and gain some insight into the Ways of the 

World. — Am introduced to the Master of the Black Swan. 

1 REMEMBER very little of my journey to Dub- 
lin, except that it was performed on the top of the 
mail. My father went outside also, which was not 
his usual custom ; but he did not like to expose me 
to the inclemency of the weather while he was com- 
fortably ensconced within (another proof of his love), 
and he could not spare money to pay for my fare 
inside. 

We saw my eldest brother for an instant, just for 
me to wish him good-bye ; and the same afternoon 
we went on board a steamer bound for Liverpool. 

She was very different to the superb vessels 
which now run twice a day from one place to the 
other, making the two capitals, for all intents and 
purposes, not so far off as London and Winchester 
were not a hundred years ago. She was in every 
respect inferior ; but I thought her, as she was in- 
deed. a very wonderful vessel. I was never tired 
of examining her machinery, and in wandering 
through every part of her. 

I had never before been on board a steamer ; 
and as I was naturally of an inquiring disposition, 
I had numberless questions to ask, to learn how it 
was the steam made the engines work, and the 
engines made the large paddle-wheels go round. 
This occupation prevented me from thinking of 
what had occurred, and kept me in good spirits. 

Arrived at Liverpool, Ave went to an inn, and my 
father immediately set out Avith me to inquire 


28 


PETER THE WHALER, 


among tlie ship-brokers what ships were sailing 
for British North America. 

“ You shall go to an English colony, Peter,” said 
my father. “ Wherever you wander, my son, re- 
member you are a Briton, and cease not to love 
your native land.” 

Liverpool was then, I thought, a very fine city. 
I was particularly struck by the fine public build- 
ings ; the broad streets, full of richly-stocked 
shops ; and more than all, by the docks, crowded 
with shipping. Since then, several of the streets 
have been widened, the docks have been increased, 
and many fine buildings have been added ; and as 
the wealth of Liverpool continues to increase, many 
more will be added, till it vies with some of the 
.proudest cities in the w’orld. Such is the result of 
commerce when guided by a wise and liberal 
policy. 

Had my father known more of the world, I am 
inclined to think that he would have waited till he 
could procure an introduction to some respectable 
ship-owner, who would have selected a good honest 
captain with whom to place me. Instead of so doing, 
he walked into several offices by chance, over which 
he saw written “ Shipping Agent and Broker.” 
Some had no ships going to the British North 
American ports ; others did not know of any cap- 
tains who would take charge of a raw youngster 
like me. One said, if I liked to go to the coast of 
Africa he could accommodate me ; but that he could 
not say that I might not have to spend two or three 
months up some of the rivers, waiting for a return 
cargo of ivory and gold dust. Another said he could 
secure me a trip to China if I would pay a pre- 
aiium ; and three others offered me cruises to the 
W est Indies and North America. The fact was, 
that the navigation of the mighty river St. Law- 


niS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 29 

rcmiyt? was scarcely open, and consequently few ships 
were ready to sail for Quebec. At last, a broker 
into wnose olfice we entered, inlOrmed us that he 
was agent tor one of the first emigrant ships which 
would sail that year ; that her captain was a very 
superior man, a ’great friend of fiis, and that lie 
doubted not for a small premium he Avould take 
charge of me. Mr. dohn Oruden, our new friend, 
insurance broker and general shipping-agent, was 
a very polite man and extremely soft-spoken ; but 
he was of an extremely inquisitive disposition, I 
thought, for he asked my father numberless ques- 
tions about himself and me, to all of which he re- 
turned the short monosyllable, “ Hum,” which did 
not inform us whether he was satisfied or not. I 
found all the time that he was merely trying to dis- 
cover what amount of premium my father was likely 
to be able to pay, that he might ask accordingly. 

The office, in which we stood, was very small for 
the large amount of business Mr. Cruden inform- 
ed us he transacted in it, and very dark ; and s^ 
dirty that I thought it could never have been clean- 
ed out since he commenced his avocations there. 
There were sea-chests, and cases, and small casks 
of all sorts piled up in all the odd corners. There 
were also coils of rope, and bottles, and rusty iron 
implements, the form of which I could not discern, 
and bundles of old clothes and canvas bags, and 
compass boxes in and about the cases, and hanging 
from the ceiling, while a tarry, fishy, strong shippy 
odor pervaded the room. I was particularly struck 
with the model of a ship fully rigged on a shelf 
over the mantle-piece ; but she also was as much 
covered with dust as the ship, in which the ancient 
mariner went to sea, would have been, after he had 
shot the albatross, could any dust have readied 


50 


PETER THE WHALER, 


her. I observed all these things while our new 
friend was talking to my father. 

You will doubtless like to make the acquaint- 
atce of Captain Elihu Swales, Mr. Lefroy,’’ said 
Mr. Cruden. “ I expect him here every instant, 
and 1 shall then have the pleasure of introducing 
him to you, and we can arrange matters forthwith. 
You will find him, sir, a very amiable, excellent 
man — indeed you will, sir — a vea-y proper guardian 
for a young man.” 

Whether this description was correct or not I 
had then no means of judging. The subject of 
this eulogium appeared, while it was being uttered : 
indeed, 1 suspect he heard a portion of it ; for sud- 
denly turning my head, after growing weary of 
looking at the dusty ship, I saw a man, wdiom I in- 
stinctively suspected to be the captain, standing 
outside the little paddock, in which we were en- 
closed, called by Mr. Cruden his counting-house, 
with a very peculiar smile on his countenance. 
Had I not turned, I think he would have burst 
forth outright into laughter. I must remark, that 
my father’s back was towards him, and that Mr. 
Cruden, unless he w'as very near-sighted, could 
scarcely have helped seeing when he came in. 

“ Ah, there is at last my excellent friend,” ob- 
served the agent when he perceived that I had dis- 
covered the captain. “ Mr. Lefroy, allow me to in- 
troduce Captain Swales to you. Captain Swales, 
this gentleman has a son, whom he wishes to send 
to sea. You will take charge of the lad. You will 
be a second father to him. I can depend on you. 
Say the word, and all parties will come to terms.” 

“ Day, sir,” said Captain Swales, making as if 
he would take off his hat, which he did not. He 
was a very respectable man, as far as dress went 
— that is to say, he was clothed in a suit of black 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 31 

cloth, with a- black silk handkerchief, nothing very 
remarkable certainly ; most masters and mates of 
merchantmen wear such on shore. His figure was 
short and square, there was nothing rounded about 
him: his features were vail angular, and though 
there was a good deal of him, it was all bone and 
sinewL His countenance was brown, with a deej: 
tinge of red superadded ; and as for his features, 
they were so battered and seamed with winds and 
weather, that it was difficult to discern thei/ ex- 
pression. I remember, however, that the first 
glance I caught of his eye as it looked inqu/ringl> 
towards Mr. Cruden,. I did not like, even though at 
the time he Avas smiling. 

“ You Avish to send your son to sea, siv/’ he con- 
tinued to my father. “As Mr Cruden says. I’ll 
look after him as if he Avas my own boy, sir. I’ll 
keep him from mischief, sir. Lads ahvays get into 
mischief if they can, but Avith me, sir, they can’t — 
I don’t let ’em. I look after them, sir ; and Avhen 
they knoAvs my eye is on them, they behaves them- 
selves. That’s my principle, sir ; and now you 
know me.” 

He said this in an off-hand, bluff, hearty way, 
which made my father fully believe that he had 
fallen in with a prize; indeed, that he Avas su- 
premely fortunate in having secured so kind a pro - 
tector for me. It Avas finally arranged, that he 
was to pay Captain Elihu SAA^ales the sum of fifteen 
pounds ; in consideration of Avhich, in addition to 
any service I could be of, I was to mess at his 
table, and to learn Avhat I could of a seaman’s duty, 
till the ship returned to Liverpool. 

“ The Black SAvan,” the name of Captain Elihu 
Swales’ ship, Avould not oe ready for sea for some 
days, he informed my father ; and till she Avas so, 
as he Avas compelled to return home immediately. 


B2 PETER THE WHALER, 

Mr. Cruden kindly undertook to board and lodge 
at the rate of twelve shillings a week. I was fo go 
on board “The Black Swan,” every day, to see if I 
was wanted ; and I was to return to Mr. Cruden’s 
in the afternoon, or when I was not wanted. My 
father considered this a very admirable arrange- 
ment ; and was perfectly confident that he had 
done the best circumstances would allow, and that 
he had left me in safe and honorable hands. 

On our way to our inn, we met one of the brok- 
ers to whom we had spoken in the morning. He 
asked if we had found what we wanted. “ 0 yes,” 
replied my father, “ an excellent man, Captain 
Swales, a friend of Mr. Cruden’s — ^erj superior 
— very superior indeed.” The broker I thought 
looked odd at this, and was at first apparently 
going to speak ; but on second thoughts he seemed 
to consider that it was no business of his, and he 
passed on with a cold “ 0 really — good day, sir.” 
It was afterwards only, perhaps, that his manner 
Uruck me ; at the time I supposed that it was 
usual to him. 

We spent most of the afternoon in purchasing a 
jea-chest, and an outfit for me, according to a list 
furnished by Mr. Cruden, to whose office my traps 
were transferred forthwith. We did not go down 
to see “ The Black Swan,” because Captain Swales 
said she was a long way off, and was not fit to re- 
ceive visitors, but that she would be in a few days. 
He then remarked that she was one of the finest 
and fastest craft out of Liverpool. “ Nothing could 
beat ‘ The Black Swan,’ when she had a mind to 
put her best foot foremost.” I was wondering whe- 
ther ships really had feet. I afterwards found, 
that this was a figurative way of expressing that 
she sailed fast. These observations were made 
when we returned with my chest to Mr. Cruden’s 


H S EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES 


33 


i\^\iere we again met my future captain ; and when 
the sum agreed on for my voyage was paid into 
the hands of the first-named person, my father’s 
heart was softened towards me ; and after he had 
exhausted all the good advice he could think of, and 
had given me several useful books, and many little 
articles of his own property, he made mic a pre- 
sent of six pounds as pocket-money, and to pur- 
chase anything I might wish to bring back from 
America. He took his watch out of his fob, and 
W’ould have given me that also, but I persuaded him 
to keep it, assuring him that I did not require it, 
and that I should certainly break it, or lose it 
overboard, as would have been the case probably 
the first time I went aloft. 

The next morning my poor father returned, by 
the steamer to Dublin. He felt very much, I am 
sure, at parting from me, more than he would have 
done under other circumstances, though by a con- 
siderable efibrt he mastered himself, so as not pub- 
licly "to betray his emotions. He was gone ; and I 
was left alone in the big world to look after my- 
self, with little more experience of its ways than 
a child 


CHAPTER IV. 

I go on board “ The Black Swan/' and offer to make myself 
useful ; but my Services are not appreciated.— I meet Silas 
Flint, and make the Acquaintance of some British Emigrants. 
— I discover that there are others worse off than myself. 

When my father was gone, I went back to Mr. 
Cruden’s office, and asked him to tell me where I 
could find his house, at which, I understood, I Avas 
to lodge. 


54 


PETER THE WHALER, 


He looked up from the book in which he w'aa 
writing wdth an air of surprise, and replied, “ You 
are mistaken, my lad, if you suppose that I am 
about to introduce into the bosom of my family one 
of whom I know nothing. Your fatlier is a very 
respectable man, I dare say. And you may be a 
‘ very estimable youth, for what I know ; but it is 
generally a different sort who are sent to sea as 
you are being sent ; and therefore it is just possi- 
ble you may be a wild young scamp, whose face his 
friends may never wish to behold again — hark you.” 

I blushed as he said this, and looked confused ; 
for my conscience told me that he spoke the truth. 

“ Ah ! I guessed I was right,” he continued. 
“ Now to answer your question. While you remain 
on shore, which won’t be for long, you may swing 
your hammock in the loft over this office ; and for 
cooking, you won’t require much of that. This will 
break you in by degrees for the life you’ve to lead, 
and will do you good, my lad ; so I lio})c you will be 
grateful.” 

From the determined manner he had about him 
I supposed that all was right ; and had it been 
otherwise, my spirits at that time were too low to 
allow me to remonstrate. I asked him next if I 
could go on board the Black Swan,” to make my- 
self useful. 

He gave a peculiar smile, the meaning of which 
I did not comprehend at the time, as he replied. 

By all means. You will probably find Captain 
Swales on board — at all events his first mate — and 
you may offer your valuable services to them. 
When they have done with you, you may come 
back here. B}’’ keeping along the qua3^s, to the 
right, you cannot miss the ship if you ask for her.’ 

I had scarcely fancied that there were so many 
chips in the world as I saw crowded together in the 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. ^5 

Liverpool docks, as I passed through tliem for the 
first time in my life. It gave me a great notion of 
the wealth and commerce of the place. “ And these 
will all be gone in a few weeks,” I thought ; “ scat- 
tered far and wide to all parts of the world, and 
their places will be fill-ed by others now on their 
homeward voyage, which will have again to make 
way for a totally fresh set.” I inquired for the 
“ Black Swan,” of the seamen and porters loitering 
about the quaj^s ; but I did not get very satisfac- 
tory answers. Some told me that she Avas drunk 
last night, and had not got up yet. Others said 
she had sailed yesterday, for they had seen her 
dropping doAvn with the tide. The boatmen invari- 
ably wanted me to take a boat to look for her, as the 
only chance I bad of finding her ; but I saAV that 
they were trying to impose on me, and passed on. 
At last, Avhen I had got very near to the Avest end 
of the docks, I asked a man Avhom I saAv standing 
in a meditative mood, Avith his hands in his pockets, 
if he Avould tell 'me Avliere the “ Black Swan ” Avas 
to be found. 

“ Why, I calculate, if you look right before your 
nose, young one, you’ll see her as big as life,” he 
answered, pointing to a large ship lying along the 
quay, on board which a number of men were em- 
ployed about the rigging ; while others, with a 
peculiar song, Avere hoisting in the cargo. I found 
that the first Avere riggers, and that the others a\ ere 
dock-porters, and that neither belonged to the ship : 
the regular creAV, Avith the exception of two mates 
and the cook, not being engaged till just before the 
ship Avas ready for sea. 

I must notice here the very bad system which 
has long prevailed Avith regard to merchant sea- 
men. The moment a ship arrives in harbor, the 
> 3 reAV are paid their wages and discharged. On this 


36 


PETER THE WHALER, 

they are immediately set upon by harpies of every 
description. I do them no wrong when I say that 
they are the very worst of the human race : the 
Bercest savages have some virtues — ^these wretches 
have none. 

The poor seamen are cajoled by them with every 
artful device; nor do the miscreants cease, till 
they have plundered them of all their hard-earned 
gold. Not content with this, these crimps, for 
such is the name by which the persons are known, 
encourage the seamen to get into their debt, chiefly 
for liquor ; and they then go to the masters of 
merchantmen looking out for crews, and make any 
arrangements they please. Part of the seamen’s 
wages are paid in advance, and this goes into the 
pockets of the crimps. I have known men put on 
board in a state of brutal intoxication, without 
knowing wlm were their officers, or where they 
were going to. Thus the men were kept in a state 
of slavery, without self-respect, or a chance of im- 
provement. 

I speak of the system as it was till lately. 1 
trust that a better state of affairs is now being in- 
troduced ; at the same time, as tliere is a tendency 
in most things to let abuses creep in, I must en- 
treat you, my young friends, in your several capa- 
cities when ybu grow up, not to forget the interests 
of our brave seamen. On those s-earaen depend 
greatly the prosperity of your country ; and, whether 
as legislators, or as private gentlemen, I tell you it 
is your duty to inquire into their condition, and to 
endeavor to improve it by every means in your 
power. 

But to return to the “ Black Swan,” and the man 
who had pointed her out to me. There was some- 
thing I remarked very peculiar about the said man, 
so I will speak of liiin first. lie wore a straw hat 


rilS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTUREb. 37 

witli'a very broad brim, a nankeen jacket, though 
the weather was still cold, Flushing trowsers which 
did not near reach to his ankles, and a waistcoat of 
fur — of beaver, I believe, or of wild cat. He had 
a very long face, and lantern jaws. His nose was 
in proportion, and it curled down in a way which 
gave it a most facetious expression, while a very 
bright small pair of eyes had also a sort of constant 
laugh in them, though the rest of his features looked 
as if they could never smile. His complexion had 
n very leathery look ; and his figure was tall and 
lank in the extreme. I could not have said whether 
he was an old or a young man by his appearance. 

“Well, there’s the ship,” he observed, seeing 
that I was looking at him instead of going on 
board — “ Do you know me now? (with an emphasis 
on the do) that’s kind now to acknowledge an old 
friend. .We was raised together, I guess, only you 
wasn’t weaned till last summer, when the grass 
was dri^d up.” 

I saw that he was laughing at me ; but as I felt, 
that I had been rude in staring at him, and said 1 
begged his pardon, but that he made a mistake in 
supposing w'e were acquainted, unless he had visited 
the south of Ireland, seeing that I had never been 
out of that part of the country before. This seemed 
to amuse him mightily, for he gave way to a quiet 
and very peculiar laugh, which I heard as I passed 
on towards the ship. 

There was a plank placed from the quay to the 
deck of the ship, and by means of it" I stepped on 
board the “ Black Swan.” No one took any notice 
of me, so that I had time to look about me. She 
was a ship of some eight hundred tons burthen, 
though she was advertised as of twelve hundred. 
She had a raised poop aft, which I may describe as 
an additional house above the deck, the doors of 


38 


PETER THl WHALER. 


which opened on to the deck. There ^Nas a similar 
raised place forward, called the topgallant forecastle. 
Under the latter the seamen and mate lived, while 
the captain and passengers inhabited the poop. 
The space between the decks was open fore and 
aft, and f tted up with standing bed-places. 'I'his 
was for the abode of the poorer class of emigrants. 
The hold, the remaining portion of the ship below 
the main deck, was filled with cargo and provisions. 

All this I discovered afterwards, 'for at first 
everything appeared to my sight an inextricable 
mass of confusion and disorder. After watching 
for some time, I observed a man whom I concluded 
was the first mate by the way he ordered the other 
people about, and the air of auth'^rity which he as- 
sumed ; so at last I mustered courage to go up to 
him. 

“Please, sir,” said I, in an unusually humble 
tone, “are you the first mate of this ship?” 

“Well, if I am, and what then was his no very 
courteous answer. 

“ Why, it’s settled that I’m to go in this ship to 
learn to be a sailor, so I’ve come on board at once 
to make myself useful,” I replied. 

He eyed me curiously from head to foot, as if I 
was some strange animal, and then burst into a 
loud laugh. “ You learn to he a sailor ? — you make 
yourself useful ? — you chaw-bacon. Why the hay- 
seed is still sticking in your hair, and the dust 
aint off your shoes yet. Y^hat can you do now?” he 
asked. 

I confessed that I knew nothing about a ship, 
except the machinery of a steamer, which I had 
examined in my passage across from Dublin ; bu* 
that I would learn a^s fast as I could. 

“ And so you are a young gentleman, are you ?’' 
he continued, without attending to my observations. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 30 

Sent to sea to learn manners : well, we’ll soon 
knock your gentility out of you, let me tell you. 
Howsomdever, we don’t want no help here, so be 
off on shore again, and when you meet John Smitli, 
just ask him to take you a walk through the town, 
and not to bring you back to make yourself useful 
till the ship’s ready for sea, d’ye hear, or you’ll 
wish you’d stayed away, that’s all.” 

I must say, that even at that time, I thought 
such a man was not fit to be placed in command of 
others, and yet, I am sorry to sa}^, that I met many 
others no better fitted to act as officers. I did not 
answer him, and though I did not understand what 
he meant about John Smith, I comprehended enough 
of his observations, to judge that it would be more 
advantageous for me to keep out of his way ; so I 
walked along the plank again to the quay. There 
was the man I have described, standing as com- 
placently as ever. As smoking is not allowed in 
the docks, for fear of fire, he was chewing. 

‘‘ And so, young ’un, you’ve done your business 
on board ; and what are you going to do next ?” he 
asked, as he saw me sauntering along. I felt that 
there was a kind tone in his voice, so I told him 
that I had nothing to do, as the mate of the Black 
Swan did not require my services. 

One question led on to another, and he very 
soon wormed my whole history out of me. And 
your name is Peter Lefroy, is it ? Then mine’s 
Silas Flint, at your service ; and now, as neither 
of us has anything to do, we’ll go and help each 
other ; so come along,” saying this, he led the way 
out of the dock. 

I wondered who Mr. Silas Flint could be, and yet 
I had no mistrust in him. From his manner, and 
the tone of his voice, I thought he was honest, and 
meant nie no harm; and my heart, I must own. 


iO 


PETEK THE WFIALER. 


yearned for companionship. He did not leave nixs 
long in douht, for after I had told him everything 
I had to tell about my previous life, he began to bo 
equally communicative about himself. “ You see, 
Peter, I’ve secured my passage in the Black Swan ; 
so we shall be fellow-voyagers, and as I’ve taken a 
sort of liking to you, I hope we shall be friends. I 
come from ’Merica, over there, though I don’t belong 
to the parts she’s going to ; but you see I’ve got 
some business at Quebec, and so I’m going there 
first.” I cannot pretend to give his peculiar and 
quaint phraseology. 

I soon learned that he was raised, as he called 
it, in the Western States of America, that he had 
spent much of his life as a hunter and trapper, 
though he was a man of some little substance ; 
that having accidentally seen an advertisement in 
the papers, stating that if the heirs of the late 
Josiali Flint, of Barnet, in the county of Hereford- 
shire, England, would apply to Messrs. Grub and 
Gull, Fleece Court, Chancery Lane, London, they 
would hear of something to their advantage ; he, 
believing himself to be a descendant of the said 
Josiah, had come over to hear the welcome news. 
He remarked, with his peculiar smile, that he had 
heard a great deal which might be very advanta- 
geous to him, and which might or might not be 
true, but that, he had got nothing — that he had es- 
tablished his undoubted claim to be one of the heirs 
of the said Josiah, but that he had fifty cousins, 
who had turned up in all directions, and whom he 
would never otherwise have had the happiness of 
knowing. The gain in this case did not seem great, 
as they none of them showed any cousinly affection, 
but did their best to prove that he was an impos- 
tor. Thus all his share of his grandfather's pro- 
perty went in law expenses ; and he was going 


tiis f:arly life and a^^eniures. 41 

back to the land of his father’s adoption, consider- 
ably poorer than he came, and in no loving humor 
with England and his English cousins. 

Such is the brief outline Silas Ffint gave me of 
his history, as we strolled together through the 
stieets of Liverpool. If. however, I continue de- 
scribing all the characters I met, and all the strange 
things I saw, I shall never get on with my history. 
Silas made a confession which much pleased me ; 
it was, that although he had lived many years in 
the world, he still felt that he had much to learn, 
and was constantly doing things he wished to undo 
— the last was paying his money for his passage, 
before he had made any inquiries about the ship. 
He hinted that Mr. Cruden was not as honest as 
he might be ; that he suspected Captain Swales 
no better, and that the way the poor emigrants 
who had come to Liverpool from all parts to go by 
the ship were treated, was most shameful. 

He told me that in the first place they were at- 
tracted there by advertisements long before the 
ship was ready for sea, partly that the ship-brok- 
ers might make certain of having the ship filled, 
and not a little for the benefit of the inns and lodg- 
ing-house keepers. As soon as they arrived — 
most of them absurdly ignorant of what was to be 
done, and of the necessaries required for the voy- 
age — they were pounced upon by a set of harpies 
who misled them in every possible way, and fleeced 
them without mercy. There existed, and I am 
sorry to say exist to the present day, a regular 
gang of these wretches — by profession lodging- 
house keepers, ship-chandlers, outfitters and pro- 
vision merchants. So notorious have they become, 
that they now go by the name of the forty thieves 
for to that number amount the worthy fraternity. 

Silas Flint took m<^ round to a number of oui 

D* 4 


^2 PETER THE WHALER; 

intended fellow-voyagers, and we founa them loud 
in their complaints of the treatment they had re- 
ceived, though, when he had discovered them, he 
had been able fo preserve them from much further 
expense by describing the character of the country 
to which they were going and the things they would 
most require-. Among them were a great many 
of my countrymen ; they were generally the most 
forlorn and heart-broken, though they had indeed 
little to leave behind ; but then the slightest inci- 
dent would make them forget their grief and clap 
their hands with shouts of laughter. 

The sorrow of the English was less loud ; but it 
took much more, I observed, to make them ^mile. 
They were better dressed, and seemed to have 
made more provision for the voyage. They had 
ilso been proportionably more fleeced by the forty 
thieves. When so many of our poor countrymen 
are leaving our shores annually to lands where they 
can procure work and food, we should have a far 
better supervision and a more organized system of 
emigration than now exists ; and again I say to my 
young countrymen, when you grow up, make it 
your business to inquire into the Subject ; inquire 
with your own eyes, remember ; do not trust to 
what is told you, and if you do not find such a sys- 
tem established, strive with heart and hand, and 
weary not till you have established it ; at all events, 
correct the abuses which too probably by that time 
will have sprung up. You will all have the power 
of aiding that or any other good work ; if you are 
not in influential positions, if you have not wealth 
at command, you, at least, have tongues to speak 
with, pens to write with : so talk abnut it in private, 
speak in public, write on the subject, and depend 
on it, you will ultimately gain your object. 

It was very late in the day when I returned to 


aiS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 48 

the office. Mr. Cruden was about to go away, tie 
told me, that as I had chosen to be absent at the 
dinner hour, I must be content with what I could 
get, and he pointed to some musty bread and cheese 
and a glass of sour, turbid-looking ale Avhich stood 
on the desk. I was, however, too hungry to refuse 
it, so I eat it as soon as he was gone. An old por- 
ter had charge of the premises, and he now beck- 
oned me to follow him to a sort of loft or lumber 
room over the office, where he had slung a ham- 
mock which, he told me, I might sleep in or 1 
might, if I liked, sleep o.n the bare boards outside. 

The hammock’s more comfortable than it looks, 
young un, so I’d advise fon to try it,” he remarked, 
and I found his remark true. As I was very tired, 
I was glad to turn in early and forget my sorrows 
in sleep. The next day I fared no better than the 
first, and all the time I boarded with Mr. Cruden 
the only variation in my food from bread and cheese 
was hard biscuits and very doubtful-looking pork 
and beef. When I told Silas Flint of the treat- 
ment I had received, he shrugged his shoulders. 

“ Can you mend it ?” he asked. 

I told him, that I could complain. 

“ To whom ?” he said. “ You’ve no one to com- 
plain to, no friend in the place. Now let me ad- 
vise you to do as I do. When you can’t cure a 
thing grin and bear it ; but if you see your way 
out of a fix, then go tooth and nail at it, and don’t 
let anything stop you till you’re clear. That’s 
my maxim, youngster ; but there’s no use kicking 
against the pricks — it wears out one’s shoes and 
hurts the feet into the bargain. Now, soon after 
[ took my passage in this here ‘ Black Swan,’ I 
guessed I had made a mistake ; but what would have 
been the use of my going to law about it. I know* 
ed better. I should only have sent my last dollar 


14 


PETER THE WHALE t, 


to look after the many which have gone to prove 1 
was first cousin to a set of people, who would all 
rather have heard my father was drowned years ago 
than have set eyes on me. I tell you, Peter, you 
must grin and bear it, as you’ll have to do many 
things as you get through life.” 

I found that my friend practised what he preach- 
ed ; for so completely were his finances exhausted 
by his law expenses, that he had to husband all 
his resources to enable him to return home. In 
board and lodging, he was worse olf than I was ; and, 
as he said, he was accustomed to camp out at night, 
to save the expense of a bed. He used to amuse 
himself in the day by walking about to look out 
for a snug place to sleep in at night, either in the 
city or its neighborhood ; and he seldom occupied 
the same spot two nights running. He assured 
me, and I believed him, that it was far pleasanter 
than sleeping in the close atmosphere of a crowded 
room ; and it reminded him, faintly, of his beloved 
prairie^, on which he had spent the greater part 
of his life. The chief portion of every day, for a 
week before the ship was reported ready for sail- 
ing, I passed with my new-found- friend ; and, as 
may be supposed, I did not again offer my valuable 
services to the mate of the Black Swan, nor was 
any inquiry made after me by her worthy captain 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES 46 


CHAPTER V. 

Wy first axperience of a Sea Life, — The embarkation of Emi- 
grants f )r North America.— The First Mate reminds me that 1 
offered to make myself useful. — Description of a North Ameri- 
can Emigrant Ship. — We^ail, and £ go aloft for the first time. 
— Dick Derrick’s advice and instruction. 

At last I was informed by Mr. Cruden, that I 
might transfer my chest and myself on board the 
Black Swan. Accordingly, the old porter wheeled 
the former down to the docks, while I walked by 
its side. I gave the old porter a shilling for his 
trouble ; his eye brightened, and he blessed me, 
and muttered something about wishing that I had 
fallen into better hands ; but he was afraid, appa- 
rently, of saying more, and, casting another glance 
at me, I suspect of commiseration, he tottered off 
to his daily avocations. My chest, which was a 
very small one, was stowed away by one of the sea 
men under a bunk in the forecastle. I thought 
that I' was to have a cabin under the poop, and to 
mess with the captain ; but when I made inquiries, 
no one could give me any information, and the cap- 
tain was nowhere to be seen. Everything on board 
appeared in the wildest confusion ; and, I must 
own, that I got most unaccountably in everybody’s 
way, and, accordingly, got kicked out of it without 
the slightest ceremony. 

Silas had Jiot arrived, so I could not go to him 
for information. I, therefore, climbed up, out of 
the way, to the boat, placed amidships, on the top 
of the booms. Soon afterwards, the emigrants 


46 


PETER THE WHALER, 


bag and baggage began to arrive. I was amusevi 
by observing the odd and mixed collection of things 
the poor people brought with them, some of the 
more bulky articles of which were not admitted on 
board. The harpies were on the quays ready to 
snap them up, giving little or nothing in return. 
[ thought that it was a great pity that there were 
no means to enable these poor people to obtain bet- 
ter information before they left home, to have saved 
them the expense of dragging.so much useless lumber 
about with them. I pitied them, not because they 
were going to another land where they would get 
food and employment, but for their helpless igno- 
rance, and the want of any one fit to lead or direct 
them, as also for the treatment they were receiv- 
ing at the hands of the countrymen they were leav- 
ing forever. 

Many of them resented bitterly the impositions 
practised on them ; and I saw some of them, with 
significant gestures, take off their shoes and shake 
the dust over the ship’s side as they stepped on 
board, while they g{\ve vent to their feelings in 
oaths not lowly muttered. Henceforth, instead of 
friends and supporters, they were to be foes to 
England and the English — aliens of the country 
which should have cherished and protected them, 
but did not. Such things were — such things are — 
when will they cease to be ? What a strange mix- 
ture of people there were, from all parts of the 
United Kingdom — aged men and women ; young 
brides and their husbands ; mothers with tribes of 
children, some with their infants still unweaned ; 
talking many different dialects, weeping, laughing, 
shrieking, and shouting. At last they got their 
berths allotted to them ; and they began to stow 
away their provisions and baggage between decks. 
Some kept going backwards and forwards from the 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 47 

sliip to the shore, and, no notice being given, many 
of tliem were left behind when the ship hauled ouu 
of dock, and had to come on board in boats at a con- 
siderable expense, after being well frightened at 
the thoughts that we had sailed without them. 

We lay out in the stream for another whole day, 
with the Blue Peter flying, to show that we were 
ready for sea, and to summon any passengers who 
might yet remain on shore. Silas Flint was one 
of the last to come on board, before we left the 
dock. He appeared following a porter, who wheeled 
down his chest, containing all his property. He 
did not even give me a look of recognition as he 
passed me ; but he at once plunged below with his 
chest, and he afterwards studiously avoided coming 
near me. This I thought odd and unkind, nor 
could I comprehend the cause of this behavior. 

I was sitting very disconsolate by myself among 
the emigrants, and wondering when the captain 
would come on board, and when I should begin to 
learn to be a seaman, when I felt -the no pleasing 
sensation of a rope’s end laid smartly across my 
shoulders. I turned quickly round to resent the 
indignity, when I encountered the stern glance of 
the first mate, Mr. Stovin, fixed on 'me, while the 
colt ” in his hand showed that he was the aggres- 
sor. “ And so you are the youngster who wanted 
to make himself useful, are you ?” he exclaimed in 
a sneering voice. 

“ I am,” I replied, “ and I’ll thank you in future 
not to take such liberties with my back.” 

He burst into a loud laugh. 0 my young 
cock-a-hoop, you show fight, do you?” he exclaimed. 
“ Well, we’ll see what you are made of before long.” 

I’m ready to do my duty when you show me 
the way,” I answered, in as calm a voice as I could 
command; and I believe this reply and the having 


48 


PETER THE WHALER, 


kept rny temper, gave him a more favorable opinion, 
of me than he was before inclined to form, and 
somewhat softened his savage nature. 

“ A willing hand will have no want of masters,” 
he observed. “ And, mind, what I tell you to do, 
youdl do as well as you can, and we shan’t fall foul 
of each other.” 

I will now describe the “Black Swan.” She 
measured nearly eight hundred tons, was ship- 
rigged, and had been built many years. She carried 
eighteen hands forward, with two cooks and a 
steward, besides the captain, four mates, and a 
doctor. ^ 

There were about four hundred and forty steerage 
passengers, who, I may explain, are the poorer 
class ; and, I think, there were ten cabin passen- 
gers, who berthed in the cabin, and messed wdth 
the captain. The steerage passengers brought 
their own pi*ovisions, but the captain was obliged 
to provide them with water and biscuit, just to 
keep life in them ; indeed, without it many of thenz 
would have died. It was, I felt, like severing the 
last link which bound us to our native shores, when 
the pilot left us at the mouth of the Mersey, and 
with a fair wind we stood down the Irish Channel. 

I cannot say that, before I quitted home, I had 
any very definite idea of the life of a sailor ; but I 
had some notion that his chief occupation was sit- 
ting with his messmates round a can of grog, and 
singing songs about his sweetheart : the reality I 
found was very different. 

The first time I had any practical experience of 
this was, when the pilot having left us, and the 
wind having veered round to the north-east, the 
captain ordered the ship to be kept away before it. 
His eye happened to fall upon me for the first time, 


HIS KARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 49 

Pressed in my sea toggery, and seated, with my 
hands in my pockets, on the booms. 

“ Hillo, Jim — what’s-your-name — we’ll have none 
i f your idling ways here if you belong to this ship, 
as I’ve a notion you do,” he exclaimed. “ Aloft 
there with you then, and help furl the rnizen top- 
sail. Be smart about it, or I’ll freshen your way 
with a rope’s-end, and we’ll see if you give me an 
answer.” 

By this last observation, I guessed that the 
mate had told him of the answer I had given him, 
and I felt that the wisest thing I could do, was to 
obey him without making any reply. What, how- 
ever, he meant by “ furling the mizen top- sail ” I 
had not the slightest notion, but as I saw that he 
pointed to the mizen-mast, and that several lads 
and men were ascending the mizen-rigging, I fol- 
lowed them. I was a good climber, so I had no fear 
of going aloft ; and while I "was in the top, luckily 
one of my new messmates who was alreaxty lying 
out on the yard, exclaimed, “ Hillo, Peter, lend us 
a hand here, my lad.” On hearing this, I imme- 
diately threw myself on the yard, and following his 
directions, I made a very fair furl of it. I got no 
praise certainly for this, but I escaped blame ; and 
1 saw by the way the other mizen-top men treated 
me, that they considered me a smart lad, and no 
flincher. 

From that moment I was never idle. I followed 
a piece of advice honest Dick Derrick gave me on 
, this occasion, “Never let go with one hand till 
you’ve got a good gripe with the other ; and if you 
cannot hold on with your hands, make use of your 
teeth and legs ; and, mind, clutch fast till you’ve 
picked out a soft spot to fall on.” Dick Derrick 
taught me to hand, furl, and steer, to knot and 
splice, to make sinnet and spun-yarn, and the 
o F 


60 


PETER THE WHALER. 


various other parts of a seaman’s business. I waa 
ambitious to learn : and I found the work when 
taught by him, both easy and pleasant. 

I was placed in the second mate’s watch, and had 
to keep my watch regularly. In this I was fortu- 
nate. William Bell was his name. He was a quiet, 
gentlemanly young man, who always kept his tem- 
per, however roughly spoken to by the captain. It 
was through no want of spirit that he did not reply 
to the abuse thrown at him, as I afterwards dis- 
covered ; but because it was the wisest and most 
dignified course to pursue. As I said before, I ex- 
pected to _mess in the cabin, and to be a sort of 
midshipman ; but when I went up to the captain 
and told him so, he laughed at me, and asked me 
if I would show him any written agreement. on the 
subject, for that he knew nothing at all about it. 
All that he could say was, that I was entered as a 
ship’s boy ; that as such I must be berthed and 
messed, and do duty. If I did not like it, he would 
see Avhat Mr. Stovin had to say to me. I saw that 
there was no help for me ; so following Silas Flint’s 
advice, I determined to grin and bear it. 

We sighted Cape Clear, the south-westernmost 
point of Ireland. I longed to be able to swim on 
shore, and return home. I did not the less wish to 
see the world,^but I did not much like the company 
with whom I was likely to see it : Mr. Stovin and 
his rope’s-eciding were not agreeable companions. 
From Cape Clear we took a fresh departure. A. 
ship is said to take her departure from a point, 
the distance and the bearing of the point being as- 
certained when her course is marked off from the 
spot where she then is. At four P. M., Cape Clear 
bore five miles north-east of us, or rather we were 
five miles south-west of the Cape. This spot was 
marked on the chart ; and the distance run, and the 


ms I ARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 51 

course by the compass, -were each day afterwards 
j ricked off in like manner on the charts. The dis- 
tance run is measured by the log, which is hove 
every two hours. 

The log is a small triangular piece of wood, 
secured to the end of a long line, on which divi- 
sions are marked, bearing the same proportion to a 
mile which a half-minute hears to an hour. One 
man holds a half-minute glass in his hand — ano- 
ther a reel, on which the line is rolled — a third, 
the mate, takes the log, and heaves it overboard, 
drawing off the line with his left hand. Thus, as 
-the log remains stationary in the water, according 
to the number of divisions or knots run off, while 
the sand in the glass is running, will be shown the 
number of miles the ship is going in the hour. In- 
stead of miles, the word knots is used, evidently 
from the knots marked on the line. 

The mode I have thus briefly described of find- 
ing the ship’s course, is called dead reckoning.” 
This, of course, is liable to errors ; as careless 
steering, the compasses being out of order, or a 
current, may carry her far from her supposed posi- 
tion — :at the same time, when the sky is obscured, 
it is the only mode of finding the way across the 
ocean. It can be far more correctly ascertained 
by observation of the sun, moon and stars, taken 
with a sextant and a chronometer ; but I shall be., 
led to give an epitome of the science of navigation, 
if I attempt to explain the mode of using them. 

In shallow waters, where the bottom has been 
accurately surveyed, a clever pilot will find his way 
with the lead. At the end of the lead a cavity is 
made, which is filled with grease, and according to 
the sort of mud, sand, or shells, which adhere to it, 
he tells his position. This, and many other parts 
of navigation, Mr. Bell, during our night-watches 


52 


PETER THE WHALER, 


took great pains to explain to me ; but it was net 
till I had been some time at sea that I comprehend- 
ed them clearly. 

Mr. Bell never spoke to me in the day time, for 
if the captain saw him, he was certain to send me 
to perform some kind of drudgery or other. I was 
set to do all the dirty work in the ship, to black 
down the rigging, to grease the masts, (fcc., &c., 
indeed, my hands were always in the tar bucket ; 
but it served the useful purpose of teaching me a 
seaman’s duty, and of accustoming me to work. 
The captain and first mate’s abusive language, 
however, I could not stand ; and my feelings re- 
sented it even more than the blows they were con- 
tinually dealing me. 

I have said little about the emigrants. If my 
lot was bad, theirs was much worse. They were 
looked upon by the ofiicers as so many sheep or 
pigs, and treated with no more consideration. 
Crowded together below, allowed to accumulate 
filth and dirt of every description, their diet bad 
and scanty, and never encouraged to take the air 
on deck, disease soon broke out and spread among 
them. Old and young, married and single of both 
sexes, were mingled indiscriminately together, and 
the scenes I witnessed when I was obliged to go 
below, turned me sick with disgust, as they made 
my heart bleed with sorrow. 

The surgeon had little more knowledge of his 
profession than I had, and had not the slightest 
notion of what ought to be done to stop the ravages 
of disease. He physicked indiscriminately, or bled 
or starved his patients, without paying the slight- ' 
est regard to their ailments. When they died, they 
were thrown overboard with scant ceremony ; but 
the men had the greatest difficulty in tearing the 
bodies of the Irish from their friends, or of chil 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 


53 


dren from their wretched parents ; and it was heart 
rending to listen to the shrieks and howls of grief 
as this was attempted to be done. 

However, I do not wish to dwell on these scenes, ' 
or to discourage emigration. I fully believe that by 
thoroughly cleansing the ship, and by serving out 
good provisions, disease might then have been ar- 
rested. The object is to prevenf^the occurrenc6 
of such disorders for the future, by the introduction 
of a well-organised system. In spite of all ob- 
stacles, emigration will go forward, but it depends 
on every one of us, whether it will prove a curse or 
a blessing to those who go forth, whether the emi- 
grants are to be in future friends or deadly foes to 
the country they quit. 


CHAPTER VI. 

Flint shows he has not forgotten me. — My first introduction to 
Ice, of which I am destined tq see much more. — A Founder- 
ing Ship. 

. For ten days we had fine weather and light 
winds, but a southerly gale sprung up, and drove 
us to the northward, and I then found out what it 
was to be at sea. Of course, I had to do duty, as 
before, aloft ; and following Derrick’s advice was 
of service, or, one night while furling topsails, and 
when the ship was pitching tremendously, I should 
certainly have been killed. On a sudden I found 
myself jerked right off the yard ; but I fortunately 
had hold of the gasket, which I was passing round 
the mizen topsail, and by it hauled myself up again, 
and ^nished the work. After the gale had lasted 
a week, the wind came round from the northward 


.54 


PETER THE WHALER, 


and bitter cold it was. We then stood on rather 
further to the north than the usual track, I be- 
lieve. 

It was night and blowing fresh. The sky was 
overcast, and there was no moon, so that darkness 
was on the face of the deep — not total darkness it 
must be understood, for that is seldom known at 
sea. I was in the middle watch from midnight to 
four o’clock, and ha^ been on deck about half an 
hour when the look-out forward sang out “ Ship a 
head — starboard — hard a starboard !” 

These words made the second mate, who had the 
watch, jump into the rather rigging. “ A ship,” 

he exclaimed. “ An iceberg it is rather, and . 

All hands wear ship !” he shouted in a tone which 
showed there was not a moment to lose. ' 

The watch sprung to the braces and bowlines, 
while the rest of the crew tumbled up from below, 
and the Captain and other officers rushed out of 
their cabins ; the helm was kept up, and the yards 
swung round, and the ship’s head turned towards 
the direction whence we ^ had come. The Captain 
glanced his eye round and then ordered thb courses 
to be brailed up, and the main topsail to be backed, 
so as to lay the ship to. I soon discovered the 
cause of these manoeuvres ; for before the ship had 
quite wore round, I perceived close to us a tower- 
ing mass with a refulgent appearance, which the 
look-out man had taken for the white sails of a 
ship, but which proved in reality to be a vast ice- 
berg, and attached to it, and extending a consider- 
able distance to leeward, was a field or very exten- 
sive floe of ice, against which the ship would have 
run, had it not been discovered in time, and would 
in all probability instantly have gone down with 
every one on board. t 

Tn consequence of the extreme darkness it w.aa 


HIS KAKI.V LIFE AND A D VENT U K.ES. 5h 

datigerous to sail either way ; for it was impossible 
to say what other floes or smaller cakes of ice 
might be in the neighborhood, and we might pro- 
bably be on them, before they could be seen. We, 
therefore, remained hove to. As it was, I could 
not see the floe till it was pointed out to me by 
Derrick. 

I was on deck with my eyes trying to pierce the 
darkness to leeward, and fancying that I saw ano- 
ther iceberg rising close to the ship, and that I 
heard strange shrieks and cries, when I felt a hand 
placed on my shoulder. “Well, hid, what 'do you 
think of it said a voice which I recognised as 
that of Silas Flint. 

“ I would rather be in a latitude where icebergs 
do not exist,” I replied. “ But how is it, old friend, 
you seemed to have forgotten me altogether since 
we sailed,” 1 added. 

“ It is because I am your friend, lad, that I do 
not pretend to be one,” he answered in a low tone. 
“ I guessed from the first the sort of chap you’ve 
got for a skipper, and that you’d very likely want 
my aid, so I kept aloof the better to be able to 
afford it without being suspected, d’ye see. You 
lead but a dog’s life on board here, Peter, I’m 
afraid.” 

“ It is bad enough, I own,” I answered ; “ but I 
don’t forget your advice to grin and bear what can’t 
be cured, and Mr. Bell and some of my messmates 
seem inclined to be good-natured.” 

“ May be ; but you, the son of a gentleman, and 
for w’hat I see a gentleman yourself, should be bet- 
ter treated,” he observed. “ I was ^ you, I 
wouldn’t stand it a day longer than I could help.” 

“ I would not, if I could help it, but I cannot 
quit the ship,” I answered 

“ But you may when you get to Quebec,” he re- 


5(i PETKR 'J'UK WHALER, 

marked “ I wouldn’t go back in her on any ac- 
count for many a reason. There’s ill-luck attends 
her, trust to that.” What the ill-luck was, iny 
friend did not say, nor how he had discovered it. 

Flint spent the night on deck, and during it he 
talked a good deal about America, and the inde- 
pendent wild life he led in the back-woods and 
prairies. The conversation made a considerable 
impression on my mind, and I afterwards was con- 
stantly asking myself why I should go back in the 
Black Swan ?” 

When daylight broke the next morning, the dan- 
gerous position in which the ship was placed was 
seen. On every side of us appeared large floes of 
ice, with several icebergs floating like mountains 
on a plain among them ; while the only opening 
through which we could escape was a narrow pas- 
sage to the north-east through which we must have 
come. What made our position the more perilous 
was, that the vast masses of ice were approaching 
nearer and nearer to each other, so that w^e had not 
a moment to lose, if we would effect our escape. 

As the light increased, we saw, at the distance 
of three miles to the westward, another ship in a 
far worse predicament than we were, inasmuch that 
she was completely surrounded by ice, though she 
still floated in a sort of basin. The wind held to 
the northward, so that we could stand clear out of 
the passage, should it remain open long enough. 
She by this time had discovered her own perilous 
condition, as we perceived that she had hoisted a 
signal of distress, and we heard the guns she was 
firing to call our^ attention to her ; but regard to 
our own safety compelled us to disregard tliem till 
we had ourselves got clear of the ice. 

It was very dreadful to watch the stranger, and 
to feel that we could render her no assistance. A 11 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND AD VENTU.JtES. 51 

hands were at the braces, ready to trim the sails 
should the wind head us ; for, in that case, we 
should have to beat out of the channel, which was 
every instant growing narrower and narrower. The 
captain stood at the weather gangway, conning the 
ship. When he saw the 'ice closing in on us, he 
ordered every stitch of canvass the ship could car- 
ry to be set on her, in hopes *of carrying her out 
before this should occur. It was a chance, whe- 
ther or not we should be nipped. However, I was 
not so much occupied with our own danger as not 
to keep an eye on the stranger, and to feel deep in- 
terest in her fate. 

I was in the mizen-top, and as I possessed a spy- 
glass, I could see clearly all that occurred. The 
water on which she floated was nearly smooth, 
though covered with foam, caused by the masses of 
ice as they approached each other. I looked ; she^ 
had but a few fathoms of water on either side of 
her. As yet she floated unharmed. The peril was 
great ; but the direction of the ice might change, 
and she might yet be free. Still, on it came with 
terrific force ; and I fancied that I could hear the 
edges grinding and crushing together. 

The ice closed on the ill-fated ship. She was 
probably as totally unprepared to resist its pres- 
sure as we were. At first I thought that it lifted 
her bodily up, but it was not so, I suspect. She 
was too deep in the water for that. Her sides were 
crushed in — her stout timbers were rent into a thou- 
sand fragments — her tall masts tottered and fell, 
though still attached to the hull. For an instant 
I concluded that the ice must hare separated, or 
perhaps the edges broke, with the force of the con- 
cussion ; for, as I gazed, the wrecked mass of hull, 
and spars, and canvass, seemed drawn suddenly 
downwards v ith irresistible force, and a few frag 


58 PETER THE WHALER, 

merits which had been hurled by the force of the 
concussion to a distance, were all that remained of 
the hapless vessel. Not a soul of her crew could 
have had time to escape to the ice. 

I looked anxiously ; not a speck could be seen 
stirring near the spot. Such, thought I, may be 
the fate of the four hundred and forty human 
beings on board this ship, ere many minutes are 
over. 

I believe that I was the only person on board 
who witnessed the catastrophe. Most of the emi- 
grants were below, and the few who were on deck 
were with the crew watching our own progress. 

Still narrower grew the passage. Some of the 
parts we had passed through were already closed. 
The wind, fortunately, held fair, and though it con- 
tributed to drive the ice faster in on us, it yet fa- 
vored our escape. The ship flew through the water 
at a great rate, heeling over to her ports, but 
though at times it seemed as if the masts would 
go over the sides, still the captain IrSld on. A 
minute’s delay might prove our destruction. 

^ Every one held their breaths, as the width of the 
passage decreased, though we had but a short dis- 
tance more to make good before we should be free. 

I must confess that all the time I did not myself 
feel any sense of fear. I thought it was a danger 
more to be apprehended for others than for myself. 
At length a shout from the deck reached my ears, 
and looking raund, I saw that we were on the out- 
side of the floe. We were just in time, for, the in- 
stant after, the ice met, and the passage through 
which we had come, was completely closed up. The 
order was now given, to keep the helm up, and to 
square away the yards, and with a flowing sheet 
we ran down the edge of the ice for upwards of 
three miles before we were clear of it. 


Hlb EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 59 

Only then did people begin to inquire what had 
become of the ship we had lately seen. I gave my 
account, but few expressed any great commiseration 
lor the fate of those who were lost. Our captain 
had had enough of ice, so he steered a course to 
get as fast as possible into more southern latitudes. 
This, I may consider, the first adventure I met 
with in my nautical career. 


CHAPTEE VII. 

I claim my Rights, but do not get them acknowledged.— Am 
treated as a Mutineer. — A Friend in Need. — I discover that 
tliere are other things to be guarded against besides Rocks, 
and Shoals, and Icebergs. — A Ship on fire. 

I WAS every day improving my knowledge of 
seamanship,- though my schooling was, it may be 
supposed, of the roughest kind. 

The feelings Captain Elihu Swales exhibited 
towards me did not grow' more tei;der ; but hith- 
erto I had kept my temper, and had flown to obey 
his orders without answering his abuse. At last, 
however, one day when the ship was caught in a 
heavy squall, we were somewhat slow in reefing the 
mizen topsail, and as we descended on deck, he laid 
a rope’s end across the shoulders of several of us. 
I could not stand this ; for I and another of the 
topmen, generally the smartest, had hurt our hands, 
and ought not properly to have gone aloft at all. 

How dare you strike me. Captain Swales ?” I ex- 
daimed, “ I paid you a sum for my passage, as also 
CO learn seamanship, and not to be treated as a 
slave.” 

It w'as the first time I had replied to him. Per- 
haps speaking increased the anger I felt, perhaps 


60 


PETER THE WHALER. 


it was that I saw his eye quail before mine ; but be 
that as it may, a handspike lay near, and almost 
unconsciously I grasped it, and made as if I would 
strike him in return. 

“A mutiny,” he exclaimed, with an oath. 

“ A mutiny ! — knock down the rascally muti- 
neer.” 

“ A mutiny !” repeated Mr. Stovin, the first 
mate, and suiting the action to the word, he dealt 
me a blow on the head with his fist which sent me 
sprawling on the deck. 

Several of the crew, as well as the emigrants, 
who had seen what had occurred, cried out, “ Shame, 
shame !” but they were afraid of interfering, so that 
my enemies had it all their own way, 

I was forthwith dragged forward by Stovin and 
two or three of the men, who made up to ^lim, and 
lashed down to the foot of the bowsprit, where I 
was most exposed to the spray, which flew over the 
ship, and could be watched from every part. “ You’ll 
cool your temper and your heels there, my lad,, till 
I let you go,” whispered my old enemy, in a tone 
of voice which showed the vindictive triumph he felt. 

For the whole of that day I was kept there, 
watched by one of the mate’s creatures, so that no 
one with friendly feelings could come near me. 
Some mouldy biscuits, and a piece of hard junk, 
were brought to me long after the dinner hour, and 
when I was almost too sick with hunger to eat, 
When night drew on, I asked my guard if I was to 
be released. “ Maybe not till the end of the voy- 
age,” was the satisfactory answer ; “ they hangs 
n>utineers*.” 

Though I did not for a moment suppose such 
would be my fate, I yet bitterly repented having, 
by giving way to my temper, allowed my enemies 
to get an advantage over mo. The wind fell, and 


HIS EARLY LIFE ATMD ADVENTURES. 61 

there was less sea ; but still the night was a ver^ 
dreary one to me, and besides other physical dis- 
comforts, I was half-starved. There has been s '1- 
dom, however, a time when some ray of comfort has 
not shone from above, or some human sympathy 
has not been shown for my sufferings. It had just 
gone two bells in the first watch, when I saw a 
figure creeping cautiously upon the forecastle to 
where I was sitting. “ Hush,” he whispered ; and 
I knew by the voice it was Silas Flint. “ You’ve 
friends who’ll help you when the time comes. I’ve 
been watching an opportunity to bring you some- 
thing more fit to eat than the horse-flesh and beans 
Lhear you’ve had. Eat it while you can.” Saying 
this, he put into my hand some potted meat and fine 
biscuits, which I found very refreshing. I must ob- 
serve, that my hands were only so far at liberty 
that I could get them to my mouth, but I could not 
move them to cast off my lashings. 

The brutality to which I was subject is only a 
specimen of what seamen are exposed to from igno- 
rant and rude ship-masters. In my time, I have 
seen much of such conduct ; and though I have 
known many excellent and superior men command- 
ing merchantmen, I have met as many totally unfit 
for the post. This state of things will continue till 
higher qualifications are required from them — till 
they are better educated — till their social position 
IS raised ; also till the condition of the Seamen 
under them is improved, and till both parties may 
feel that their interests are cared for and protected. 
I do not mean to say that I thought thus at the 
time. I felt only very. angry, .and a strong desire 
to be in my berth. 

After I had eaten the food I became very drowsy, 
and should have gone to sleep, had I not continually 
been roused up by the showers of spray which came 


d2 peter the whaler, 

flying over me, as the sliip, close hauled, p^loughed 
her way through the waves. The nights were long 
in reality, and I thought daylight would never 
come. It was just at the end of the middle watch, 
and,^ in spite of the wet and my uncomfortable posi- 
tion, I had dropped off asleep, when I was aroused 
by loud shrieks and cries, and a rush of people on 
deck. The awful words^ “ Fire ! fire ! fire !” re- 
sounded through the ship. Several in the first 
paroxysm of alarm leaped overboard ; and, no one 
regarding them or attempting to rescue them, they 
were drowned. I was a witness of their fate, but 
could make no one attend to me. The watch below 
and the officers were instantly on deck; but for 
some time nothing was done, and the ship continued 
her course in darkness over the deep. 

“ Silence, fore and aft,” shouted the captain who 
believed that it was a false alarm. Those who 
spread this report deserve to be hove overboard. 
I’ll take care to make inquiries about it — in the 
morning. What frightens you all so 

“ Fire ! fire ! fire !” was the answer of others 
rushing up from below. 

For some minutes the shrieks and cries and con- 
fusion prevented me from hearing anything more , 
nor could the exertions of the officers serve to 
maintain order. At last the captain, who had been 
incredulous or pretended to be so, became convinced 
that there was some cause for the alarm, and on 
going round the lower deck a strong smell of fire 
■was perceived, and smoke was found to be issuing 
from the fore-hatchway over the hold. No flames 
were seen, so it was evident that the fire was 
among the cargo in the lower hold. The hatchway 
was accordingly opened, and immediately dense 
volumes of smoke arose, and almost stifled me, 
where I remained lashed. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. G3 

When it was discovered that the fire was forward, 
the ship was hove to, thus, under the idea that as 
fire works to windward, to prevent its being driven 
so rapidly aft, as it would otherwise have been. 
Buckets were now cried for ; and the crew and all 
the emigrants whose fears had not mastered their 
senses, were engaged in filling them with water 
and in heaving it down belo’vr. A pump was also 
rigged and manned which, with a hnse attached to 
it, played down the hatchway. 

After some time this appeared to have effect ; 
and Mr. Bell who, quiet as he generally seemed, 
was now the soul of everything, volunteered to go 
down in order to discover the exact position of the 
fire. Securing a rope round his body, while some 
)f the crew, on whom he could depend, held on, he 
boldly threw himself into the midst of the smoke. 
Not a quarter of a minute had passed before he- 
sung out to be hauled, up again. When he reap- 
peared he w’as insensible, and it was some time 
before he recovered. They brought him up to the 
forecastle close to me, and the first words I heard, 
which he uttered, were : “ She’s all on fire below, 
and I doubt, if water will put it out.” 

This was very dreadful; and I began to consider 
whether I was fated to be roasted and then drowned, 
when I saw my friend Silas Flint creeping cautiously 
up to me. “ Hillo, Peter, my lad, you seem to take 
it coolly enough ; but you shan’t, if I can help it, 
be roasted like a lark on a spit, so I’ve come to give 
you a chance for your life. I did not come before, 
not because I had forgotten you ; but because I 
knew, that wicked captain of ours was watching 
me, and ^Vould have prevented me from setting you 
at liberty if he could ; however, he’s enough else, I 
guess, to think of just now.’' 

“Thank you. Flint — -thank you, for your kind 


64 


PETER THE WHALER. 


ness,” I answered, as he was cutting the lanyards 
whict confined me. Do you think there is any 
danger, though?” 

The ship may burn till she’s too hot to hold 
us,” he replied, laconically ; ‘‘ and then it is not 
easy to say where five hundred people are to find 
standing-room. There is danger, Peter ; but a 
stout heart may face, and overcome it.” 

What do you propose to do ?” I asked. 

“ Get into a boat if I can ; or else build a raft, 
and float on that. I’ll not go down, as long as I 
can find something to keep me up.” 

Flint’s calmness gave me courage ; and after 
that, notwithstanding the dreadful scenes I wit- 
nessed, I did not feel any fear. As soon as I was 
at liberty, I set to work with Flint to make myself 
useful ; and though I was close to Captain Swales 
while we were working the pump, he did not observe 
me. An event of the sort I am describing shows 
people in their true colors. While some of the pas- 
sengers threw off their jackets, and set to with a 
will, several had cast themselves on the deck, 

' weeping and groaning among the women ; and 
Flint, and one of the mates, had actually to go and 
kick them up before they would attempt to per- 
form their duty. 

It is difficult to describe the horrors of that 
night, or, rather, morning, before the day broke — 
the ship rolling and pitching on before a heavy 
sea, whither she went no one considered, provided 
she kept before the wind — the suffocating smoke 
which rose from the depths of the hold — the cries 
of despair heard on every side — the scenes of coward- 
ly fear and intense selfishness which were exhibited. 
Still yfG floated ; but I expected every instant to 
see the ship plunge head-foremost down in tliQ 
depths of the ocean ; for I thought the firo mus^ 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES*. u5 

soon burn a hole through her planks. I was not 
aware how long fire takes to burn downwards. One 
of the greatest cowards of the crew, and a big bully 
he was, happened to be at the helm when the fire 
was first reported ; and as soon as the captain and 
mates went forward to attend to rigging the pumps, 
his fears overcame him, and he dastardly deserted 
his post. 

Fortunately, one of the crew was aft, and went 
to the helm and kept it up, or the ship would have 
broached to, and, before she could have been put on 
her course, the sea would hava swept over our decks, 
and the destruction of all would have been expedited. 
At the same time, a number of the passengers made 
a rush at the larboard-quarter boat, and, while 
some got into her, others lowered her down, intend- 
ing to follow. Going fast, as the ship was, through 
the water, of course, she was immediatelj' swamped, 
and every soul in her perished. Three or four of 
those who were about to follow, so great was their 
eagerness, before they understood what had occurred, 
leaped where they expected to find her, and met the 
fate of the rest. 

This was reported to the captain, who at once 
set a guard over the other boats. Indeed, as yet, 
there was no necessity for any one to quit the ship. 
The boatswain, however, who had charge of the 
boats, followed by the fellow who had quitted the 
wheel, the cook, and one or two others, soon after- 
wards collecting some provisions, sails, compasses, 
tools, and other things they thought necessary, 
deliberately lowered her, and, getting into her, 
veered her astern, where they remained, careless 
of what became of the rest of us. Such was the 
state of things when the sun shone forth on the 
ocean world. 

The decks, covered with women and children and 

6 


66 ' PETER THE "WHALER. 

even many men lying prostrate, looked as if jnst 
swept by the shots of ah enemy. Such countenances 
too of terror, agony, and despair, as were exhibited, 
it is difficult to describe. Many had fainted, and 
some had actually died through fear, and lay quiet 
enough. Others rushed about the decks like mad- 
men, impeding the exertions of the officers and 
crew, and crying out that the ship should be steered 
to the nearest land, and insisting on being set on 
shore immediately. Had the captain been a man 
of firmness and moral courage, to whom his officers 
and oreAV had been accustomed to look up, much of 
the disorder would have been prevented, and per- 
haps the lives of all might have been saved ; but 
they knew him to be a bully and a coward, and the 
first impulse of each was to think of his own indi- 
vidual safety, as they knew he would do of his. 
Thus not one quarter of the necessary exertions 
were made to save the ship ; indeed, Mr. Bell and 
his watch were the only part of the crew who really 
did any good. 

Most of the cabin passengers, and some of the 
second and steerage passengers of the English at 
once came forward and offered their services to 
Avork the pumps, and to hand down the Avater- 
buckets. The poorer Irish, on the other hand, 
Avould do nothing to help themselves ; but sat 
shrieking and beAvaihng their cruel fate till they 
could shriek and cry no longer. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 67 


CHAPTER YIII. 

Consequences of the Want of Discipline.— Our Captain des/-!-ti( 
us. — Rafts are built, and many trust themselves on them.- 
Courage and Coolness of our second Mate. 

It is my belief that, if proper measures had been 
taken the moment the fire was discovered, it might 
have been extinguished, and if not, its progress might 
have been retarded. The ship had a large quanti- 
ty of coals among her cargo, and there is no doubt, 
it originated in it by spontaneous combustion. 
Some said it had been smouldering away ever since 
w'e left Liverpool. What would have been our sen- 
sations had we known that we had a volcano on 
board ? When some of the passengers saw that 
the object of our exertions was to fill the hold with 
water, they began to cry out that the quickest way 
would be to start the water-tanks on deck. The 
captain, on hearing this, immediately exclaimed, 
that if they did so, they would repent it, for with- 
out water they could not live, and that this was 
die only fresh water at which they would shortly 
be able to get. On learning their mad design he 
should instantly have placed some of the crew, 
on whom he could depend, with arms in their hands 
to guard the tanks, and with orders to cut down 
any one who should attempt to touch the bungs. 
Instead, he contented himself with pointing out che 
folly of the proceeding. 

His words were not heeded ; and without any at- 
tempt to prevent them, several of the madmen 
started the water from the tanks. Hurrah they 
shouted as they performed this feat. The fire 


C8 PETER THE WHALER, 

will now be put out and we shall be saved. Tno 
hidden fire laughed at their puny efibrts, and tile 
wreaths of smoke came forth as dense as ever. 

A consultation among the officers was now held ; 
tind it was their opinion, that we were in as good 
a position as could be for being fallen in with by 
ships crossing the Atlantic ; and that, therefore, 
we should continue as we were, hove to. We all 
watched with deep anxiety the progressive increase 
of the smouldering furnace below us. Fortunately 
the flames did not begin to burst forth. 

Dreadful as the day was, it passed more rapidly 
than I could have expected. There was nothing to 
mark the time ; there were no regular meals, no 
bells struck, no watches set. The captain, on see- 
ing the want of effect produced by the water thrown 
on the cargo, abandoned all hopes of saving the ship, 
and thought only how he might best secure his own 
safety. The stern-boat was, as I have said, tow- 
ing astern. I now saw him go aft, and with the 
aid of some of the people, to whom he had spoken 
privately, he lowered down the starboard quarter 
boat having first put into her compasses, provi- 
sions, and water. The first mate, meantime, bail- 
ed out the other quarter boat, and in like manner 
provisioned and stored her. Three hands being 
placed in each, they were veered astern. The 
captain and mate knew that these men would not 
desert them, because without their assistance they 
would be unable to find their way to any port. 

I took my spell at the pumps ; and, on several 
occasions, the captain passed me and gave me a 
scowl, by which I knew that he recognised me, and 
probably contemplated leaving me behind in the 
burning ship ; at least, so I thought at the time 
and resolved to frustrate his kind intentions. The 
captain next gave orders to the crew to hoist out 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 69 

the long-boat, as the sea had gone down sufficiently 
to enable this to be done without risk. The long- 
boat is stowed on the booms amidships and it re- 
quires tackles to the yard-arms, and considerable 
exertion, to launch her. It w^as the first time 1 
had ever observed Captain Swales and Mr. Stovin 
really energetic in their exertions when they were 
getting this done ; and I very soon found that they 
had a reason for it, as they intended to take pos- 
session of her for themselves, and those'" they most 
favored. She at length was launched and dropped 
astern, and being hauled up under the cabin win- 
dows, the ladies and other cabin passengers were 
lowered into her. She was likewise provisioned ; 
and compasses, charts, sails, and oars, were placed 
in her. 

I thought that the captain, as a precautionary 
measure, wished to place the passengers in com- 
parative safety ; but what was my surprise, to see 
him lower himself into the boat, and drop her astern, 
virtually abandoning all command of the ship. This 
vile example was followed by Mr. Stovin, who took 
possession of one of the quarter-boats. The great- 
er part of the crew, and all the steerage and second- 
class passengers, still remained in the burning ship, 
of which Mr. Bell now took the command. When 
the people saw the captain deserting them, they 
rushed aft, some wdth piteous cries, exclaiming, “ 0 
captain, dear, save us ! save us !” Others cursed 
him as a traitor for leaving them to their fate ; and, 
I believe, had they known what he was about to do, 
they would have torn him in pieces before they 
Vv’ould have let him go.* He shouted to them in 

* I regret to say that the whole acconnt of Ihe burning ship 
is perfectly true. Incredible as it may seem, tue fire continuoi 
inouldering for r?arly a week, before the flames burst forth. 


70 


PETKR THE WHALER. 


return, that he was not going to desert them ; but 
that his presence was required in the boat. I have 
always held, that the captain should be the last man. 
to quit the deck of his ship ; and every true sea- 
man thinks the same and would scorn to do other- 
wise. 

A pretty job this is,” observed Dick Derrick 
who was working away at the pumps, close to me 
“ We were nearly squeezed to death by the ice, a few 
days ago, and now it seems we are to be roasted 
with fire. Are you prepared for death, Peter 

I replied that I would rather live. 

“ Then the sooner w'e begin to knock some sort 
of rafts together, to float a few of these poor people, 
the better,” he observed. “ I’ll just hint the same 
to Mr. Beil.” 

I saw him go up to Mr. Bell, and touching his 
hat, speak earnestly to him. 

“ You are right. Derrick,” remarked the second 
mate, as he passed me. “ We must keep the pas- 
sengers working at the pumps though, to the last, 
while the crew build the rafts.” 

As soon as the plan was conceived, all hands set 
to work to collect spars, and to knock away the fit- 
tings of the lower deck, the bulk-heads, and the 
bulwarks. We thus very soon formed three small 
rafts, each capable of supporting thirty or forty 
people in calm weather — a very small portion of 
the poor wretches on board. 

Mr. Bell urged the crew to continue their exer- 
tions, and not to launch the rafts till the hist mo- 
ment. “We do not know^ where the rafts may 
drive to ; and as we are now in the usual track of' 
ships bound to America, our signal of distress may 
be seen, and we may be saved without more risk,” 
he observed, addressing several who seemed about 
to launch one of the rafts. His words, however, 


Ills EARLY LfFE AND ADVENTURES. 71 

had not mucli effect ; for, a few minutes afterwards, 
their fears overpowered their better judgment, and 
one of the rafts was launched overboard. It was 
with some difficulty that it could be kept alongside. 
They fitted it with a mast and sail, and a few casks 
of provisions, but no water was to be found, except 
tn a small keg. 

While some of the people who intended to em- 
bark on it were looking for more, a fresh puff’ of 
smoke forced its way up near the mainmast ; and 
this so frightened the emigrants, that a general 
rush was made to get on the raft. About thirty 
were already on it, and so alarmed were they, lest 
the number crowding on it might capsize it, that, 
ill-provisioned as they were, tliey cut it adrift. 
What became of them, I know not, for the night 
coming on, they were soon lost sight of, and we 
never saw them again. That night was far more 
dreadful than the first ; for, though the terror of 
the people was not so loud, their despair was 
more pitiable. The remainder of the crew still 
worked, spell and spell, at the pumps, but the fire 
gained upon us. At length some of the steerage 
passengers broke into the cabins, which they rifled 
of everything on which they could lay their 
hands ; and, unfortunately, discovered several 
cases of brandy and Tfine. 

Now began the most horrible orgies imaginable. 
Men, women, and even children, became speedily 
intoxicated, and entirely forgetful of their fears 
and awful position. They were, in fact, like the 
fiercest savages ; and, like them, danced, and 
shouted, and sang, till some of them fell down in 
fits on the deck. In the cabins they found several 
muskets, and, taking it into their heads that the 
crew had been the cause of the disaster, they set 
upon Mr. Bell, and those of us who remained, and; 


T2 PETER THE WHALER, 

had wo not struggled desperately, would have 
thrown us overboard. They could, fortunately, 
find no powder and shot, or they would certainly 
have killed some of the people in the boats. Wo 
retreated before them forward ; and then, aided by 
Flint, and some of the more reputable English, 
who had kept sober, we made a rush at them, and 
wrenched their arms from their grasp. So infuri- 
ated had they become, that, while some of us 
worked at the pumps and rafts, the rest had to 
jtand guard, and keep them at bay. Fortunately, 
ehe wind fell, and the sea went down with the sun, 
)r it would have been still worse for us. 

In one respect, the calm was bad, as no ship was 
ikely to come to our rescue. One might have 
passed within a very short distance of us, and 
would not have discovered us, as we had no guns 
on board, nor any blue-lights or rockets, to make 
signals. We had four old rusty muskets, it is 
true ; but there was scarcely powder enough found 
i-o fire them a dozen times. For the best part of 
the night, we were employed in defending our lives 
from the attacks of the drunken emigrants. Af- 
ter being defeated, they would return to the cabin 
to search for more liquor, and, not finding any, 
they would agam make a rush upon us, declaring 
that we knew where it was hid, and that they 
would have it. I must do the crew the justice to say, 
that, with few exceptions, they all kept sober ; and 
those under Mr. Bell behaved very well. The 
second maters conduct was above all praise ; for 
though repeatedly invited by those in the larboard- 
quarter- boat to come off, and to take command of 
her, he refused to quit the ship. 

At length, when the maddening effects of the 
spirits had worn off, the emigrants sank down ex- 
hausted on the deck, and, had the fire then reached 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 


n 


where they lay, they would have been burnt, un- 
conscious of their fate. We were now left to con- 
sider what was next to be done. Gradually the 
fire continued creeping aft, as we could tell by the 
increasing heat of the lower deck ; and I can 
scarcely describe the feelings I experienced as, 
putting my hand down on the planks, I found them 
growing hotter and hotter. The hatches over the 
hold were, however, wisely kept closed, to prevent 
the fiames from bursting forth. The ship was 
already so full of water, that it would have ex- 
posed us to the danger of drowning, if we had 
pumped more into her. A second day dawned on 
the same scene. 

We anxiously scanned the horizon in the hopes 
that a ship might appear to rescue us, but not a 
sail was in sight to relieve our anxiety. As the 
people woke up from their slumbers, the general 
cry was for water, but no water was to be pro- 
cured. They had uselessly squandered what 
might have preserved them. “ Water ! water !” 
was repeated by parched mouths, which were fated 
never to taste that fluid again. Some stood aft, 
and shouted to the captain, who sat comfortably in 
the boat astern, and made gestures at him for wa- 
ter. Some, in then madness, broke open the sur- 
geon’s dispensary, and rifled it of its contents, 
swalloAving the drugs indiscriminately. The ef- 
fects on them were various, according to the na- 
ture of the drugs. Some overcome with opium, 
fell down speedily in a state of stupor ; others 
were paralysed, and others died in dreadful agO' 
nies. 

Burning thirst drove some mad, and several 
leaped overboard in their delirium. Many died 
where they lay, on the deck ; women and several 
poor children quickly sunk for want of water. No 
7g 


74 


PETtlR THE WHALER, 


sooner had the breath departed from the body, than 
we were obliged to throw them overboard, as the 
corpses lay in our way, as we hurried about the 
decks. T forgot to mention that there was a Rom- 
ish priest on board. Father Slattery by name. 
He was a coarse, uneducated man, but the influ- 
ence he exercised over the poor people was very 
great ; and I must do him the justice to say, that 
in this instance he exercised it for a good purpose, 
in endeavoring to calm the fears of his followers, 
and in affording them the ofl^ices of their religion. 
From the moment the danger became apparent 
he went among them confessing them and absolv- 
ing them from their sins, and giving them such 
other consolation as he had to offer ; but this did 
not seem to have any great effect, for the moment 
he left them, they began to howl and shriek as loud 
as ever. As to attempting to help themselves, 
that seemed far from their thoughts. Few of them 
could be induced to work at the pumps, or to assist 
in building the rafts. Yet, miserable as was their 
condition, the love of life appeared stronger in 
them than in the English. 

When the captain dropped astern in the long- 
boat, there was a general rush to follow him ; a'nd 
I remember seeing two girls lower themselves 
down by ropes over the taffrail, where they hung, 
their feet in the wateiy entreating to be taken in. 
“ Oh captain, dear, sure you won’t let us be drowned 
now !” they exclaimed in piteous accents. For 
some time those in the long-boat were deaf to their 
entreaties, and I thought the girls would have lost 
their hold, and have been drowned ; for they had 
no strength left to haul themselves on board agair. 
Foelirlg that their destruction was inevitable, if 
they were not rescued, I slipped a running bow- 
line knot over the rope to wliich one of them was 


HIS EARL Y LIFE A N D ADVENTURES. 75 

hanging, and gliding down, I passed it over her 
shoulders. I was up on deck again in a moment, 
and hauled her up, though I must own, she did not 
like my interference. The other girl let go her 
hold, and would have been drowned, had she not 
been caught as she floated past the boat, when she 
was taken in. 

But I could scarcely have believed that human 
nature could become so depraved, as an instance I 
witnessed with my own eyes convinced me it 
might be. I saw two Irishmen, who had their 
wives and families on board, slip over the ship’s 
side, and drop down towards the boat, with ropes 
in- their hands. Little as they deserved it, they 
were not prevented from climbing on board ; anS 
there they. remained, in spite of the bitter cries 
of those they had so basely deserted. 


CHAPTER IX. 

f obtain a Proof that the Gentle and Humane are generally bravo 
in the Hour of Danger. — A true Sailor will not d(^sert his 
Ship till the last. — Silas tempts me to go away on the Raft. 
Aid comes when Hope has almost departed. — A few are saved, 
but a bitter Disappointment awaits the rest. — A stonn comes 
■'on, and we lose sight of the Mary’s light. 

The unhappy people were more-quiet the second 
day than during the first ; for they were worn out 
vvith fatigue, terror, and hunger. Our ensign, re- 
versed, was flying as a signal of distress, but to lit- 
tle purpose ; for there was no one who could see it to 
help U3. Two more rafts were constructed ; and the 
carpenters set to work to raise the gunwales of the 
boats, and they also nailed canvas round their sides 
BO as to be able to cover them completely in. 


TG 


PETER THE WHALER, 


Those in the boats appeared very uncomfortable 
and, certainly, they were much worse oft’ than we 
\>‘re, if it had not .been for the uncertainty when 
the fire might break forth from beneath our feet. 
Every instant I expected that to take place ; and 
I certainly felt it difiicult to say by what means I 
should make my escape. 

A few jars of fresh water were found in the 
cabin ; and, among other provisions, a cask of tiour, 
with which the cook instantly set to work to make 
bread, and the whole of the day he was engaged in 
making and in baking it in the caboose. This 
very seasonable supply of wholesome food kept 
many on board from dying. 

Mr. Bell took off, in the dingy, a fair proportion 
to the boats. The people in them begged him to 
remain, telling him that the ship might suddenly 
go down, and that he would be lost ; but he replied, 
that he would not desert her and the people ; and 
he instantly returned. 

The day passed away without a sail appearing 
in sight ; and darkness, with its attendant horrors, 
again drew on. Dreadful, indeed, was that night ; 
but it was very different to the last. There was, 
then, excitement and activity. Now, there was a 
calmness— at times, almost a total silence ; but it 
would speedily be broken by the groans of the 
dying, and the wails of those who mourned for them. 

All attempts to stop the progress of the fire 
were abandoned as useless. The officers and crew, 
who remained faithful to their trust, took such rest, 
watch and watch, as the state of the case would 
allow ; but we were wet through, and our bed was 
the hard deck. 

Somewhere towards the morning, as I was still 
asleep, I felt my shoulder touched, and the voice 
of Flint whispered in my ear, “Peter, my lari, 


ms EARLY LIFE AND AE TENTURES. 77 

Kvase up, and come with us. This ship won’t much 
Iori^<er give us any footing; and it’s as well to leave 
her when we can.” 

•‘What do you mean, Flint?” I asked, in the 
same low tone. “ You would not have me quit my 
shipmates ?” 

“ W hat i mean is, that some thirty of us, some of 
the crew and some emigrants, have resolved to trust 
ourselves to a raft, rather than to these burning 
planks ; and that, it we wait till daylight, so many 
will be attempting to get on it, that we shall all be 
lost together. 1 don’t ask you to desert your ship- 
mates, Peter ; but seif-preeervation, you -know, is 
the first law of nature.” 

I considered a moment, before I spoke. ‘‘ I am 
grateful to you, Flint, for your kindness ; but 1 
cannot desert Mr. Bell,” I replied. “ I don’t blame 
you, remember, for going ; but I am differently 
situated. I am in the second mate’s watch — under 
his command, as it were — and, while he sticks to 
the ship, so must I.” 

While I was speaking, I saw a party of people 
cautiously engaged in launching the raft. After no 
slight exertions, they succeeded in getting it into 
the water, though the noise they made disturbed a 
number of the emigrants. 

“ I understand your motive, my lad, and 1 sup 
pose you are right,” replied Flint. “ I Avish you 
could come Avith us; and I am half-inclined to stay 
by you — that I am.” 

should be Amry unhappy if you were the sufferer, 
in consequence of so doing,” I answered ; “ so pray 
go, if you think the raft affords the greatest safety.” 

“ No, lad, I care little for my OAvn safety ; but I 
promised these people to go with them, and to act 
as their captain. I did so, thinking ygu Avould be 
certain to go too.” 


‘/8 PETER THE WHALER, 

I again assured him that nothing would .nduce 
me to desert Mr. Bell. So, expressing his sorrow, 
he shook me warmly by the hand, and slid down 
the side of the ship on to the raft. I assisted in 
casting it off, before the rest of the emigrants, who 
were awake, discovered what they were about, or else 
they would senselessly, as before, have attempted 
to get on it, to the almost certain destruction of 
them all. Flint, and his companions, hurriedly 
shoved off, and then hoisted their sail. I watched 
the raft as long as it could be seen, standing di- 
rectly before the wind to the northward ; and I 
remember, at the timef my heart misgave me, and 
I feared that I should never again see my kind, 
but eccentric friend. If a sea should get up, I 
thought they, in all probability, would be drowned. 
1 felt very grateful, also, that I had decided to re- 
main. However, I was too weary to think much 
about any subject, and I was very shortly again 
fast asleep on the deck. 

As suffering and misery will, after a time, come 
to an end, and it would be well if we could always 
remember this when we ourselves are in that con- 
dition, so did this night of dark horror, and another 
morning dawned on the burning wreck. Clouds, 
streaked with bright red edges, were gathering in 
the eastern horizon, as I went aloft, to look out for 
a sail, though with little expectation of seeing one. 
I had just reached the maintop-gallant-mast head, 
and was sweeping my eyes round the horizon, when 
I saw, just under the brightest part of the glow 
caused by the rising sun, a dark spot, which I 
thought must be the topsail of some square-rigged 
craft. I looked again ; I felt that I could not be 
mistaken. I shouted out the joyful intelligence — 
Sail, ho !— ho ! — over the larboard quarter,” 

Instantly the second mate, followed by several 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 79 

others, who had strength remaining, ran aloft, to 
ascertain the fact. They, also, all clearly saw the 
ship. The people in .the boats understood what we 
were pointing at, and a feeble shout, indicative of 
their joy, rose from all hands. The question now 
was, which way she was steering. If to the west- 
ward, we had a good chance of being seen by her ; 
but, if not, she might pass us by unheeded. This 
uncertainty was, perhaps, s'till more painful tc 
endure than our previous hopelessness. 

While we were watching the stranger, the clouds 
gathered thicker in the sky, and the sea began 
perceptibly to get up, though, as yet, there was no 
increase of wind. “ I don’t, altogether, like the 
look of things,” observed Derrick to me. “ The 
sea getting up before the wind comes is a pretty 
sure sign of a heavy gale ; and if i-t does come on 
to blow. Lord help us, my boy.” 

“ Amen,” said a deep voice near us, which startled 
me. It seemed not like that of a mortal ; it was, 
however, that of Father Slattery, who was at that 
instant passing us. “ And so, my son, you think 
there is more danger than before?” he asked. 

“ If it comes on to blow, and keeps blowing with 
a heavy sea, I say, it will be no easy matter to carry 
women and children from one ship to another, even 
if that sail yonder should come any way nigh us ; 
that’s what I say, your honor,” answered Derrick. 

“ I understand you, my son,” said the priest ; 

we’ll be in a worse position with regard to affairs 
temporal than we are at present.” 

“ Yes, your honor, it looks brewing up for a 
regular tempest, as you say, and no mistake,” ob- 
served Derrick. 

Even while they were talking we heard the wind 
whistle in the rigging, and the ship be^an to surge 
heavily through the rising waves. 


80 


PETER THE WHALER, 


Tbe people in the boats a't this were evidently 
alarmed, and one of the gigs hauled alongside, 
several persons in her preferring to trust them- 
selves to the burning ship rather than to her. I 
must remark that a feeling almost of security had 
come over many of us, and that for my part I could not 
help fancying that it was nothing unusual to live on 
board a ship full of fire. Of course, I knew that 
some time or other the flames must burst forth ; 
but I looked upon this event as likely to happen 
only in some remote period with which I had little 
to do. Our sufferings were greatest from want of 
water, and on that account we were most anxious 
for the coming of the stranger. Mr. Bell, Derrick, 
and I, were again aloft looking out for the ship. 
The captain hauled up under the stern, and hailed 
to know which’ way we made her out to be still 
standing. “ Right down for us, sir,” answered the 
mate. “ She’s a barque, and seems to be coming up 
with a strong breeze.” 

It is difficult to describe how anxiously w'e 
watched for her. On she came for perhaps half an 
hour, though to us it seemed much longer, when 
suddenly we saw her, to our dismay, haul her wind 
and stand aAvay to the north-east. I felt almost 
as if I should fall from aloft, as our hopes of being 
rescued were thus cruelly blasted. Few of the em- 
igrants understood the change, but the seamen did, 
and gave way to their feelings in abuse of the 
stranger, who could not probably have seen our 
signal of distress. With heavy hearts we de- 
scended to the smoking deck. 

The wretched emigrants, on discovering the 
state of the case, gave fresh vent to their despair , 
some, who had hitherto held up more manfully tha? 
the rest, lay down without hope, and others actu 
ally yielded up their spirits to the hands of death 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 81 

Meantime the sea increased, clouds covered the 
sky, and it came on to blow harder and harder. I 
had returned aloft, when, to my delight, I saw the 
stranger again bear away and stand for us. I 
shouted out the joyful information, and once more 
the drooping spirits of my companions in misfor- 
tune were aroused. The sound U' a gun was heard 
booming along the waters. It was a sign from her 
that she saw our signal of distress. Now she 
crowded all the sail she could venture to carry in the 
increasing breeze. Her captain was evidently a 
humane man anxious to relieve his fellow-creatures, 
though he could scarcely have guessed at our 
frightful condition. There was no mistake now ; on 
she came and proved to be a large barque, as Mr. 
Bell had supposed. 

We have a good chance of escaping a roasting 
this time,” I observed to Derrick, as we watched 
the stranger. 

“ But not quite of drowning, lad,” he answered. 
“ Before one quarter of the people about us can be 
placed on her deck, the gale will be upon us, and 
then, as I said before, how are we the better for 
her being near us ? Howsomdever, we’ll do our 
best, lad ; and if the old ship goes down, mind you 
look out for a plank to stick to, and don’t let any 
one gripe hold of your legs.” 

I promised to do ipy best ; but I confess I did 
not like the prospect he held out. 

The barque approached and hove to. A shout 
of joy escaped from the lips of most, of those on 
board, who had still strength to utter it. On this 
immediately Captain Swales cast off his boat, his 
example being followed by the others, and without 
attempting to take any of the people out of the 
ship, he pulled on board the stranger. There was 


82 


PETER THE WHALER, 


little time to lose ; for scarcely had they got along- 
side than down came the gale upon us. 

In the condition our ship was, the only course 
was to run before the wind, so we once again kept 
away. The stranger soon followed, and as she car- 
ried more sail than we could, we saw she would 
soon pass us. H^pe once more deserted us ; for it 
■was possible that the master, finding that there 
were so many of us on boqird, might think himself 
justified for the safety of his own people to leave 
us to our fate. I confess, that on this I regretted 
that I had not gone off with Silas Flint on the raft ; 
but then I remembered that I had done my duty in 
sticking to my ship to the last. It seemed dread- 
ful, indeed, to be thus Aeft to perish. However, 
just as the stranger Avas about to pass us, a man 
in the rigging held up a board on Avhich was writ- 
ten the cheering Avords : “We Avill keep near you, 
and take you off Avhen the Aveather moderates.’’ 

Suppose, I thought, the Aveather does not moder- 
ate till the flames burst forth, and any moment they 
may break through the deck. 

I am afraid of wearying my readers Avith an ac- 
count of our sufferings. 

Our greatest want was Avater. We fancied that, 
if Ave could have had a feAv drops to Cool our lips, 
Ave could have^borne everything else. Some drank 
salt-water, against the Avarning of the mate, and in 
consequence increased their sufferings. 

Worn out with fatigue, the crew every hour grcAv 
Aveaker, so there Avas scarcely a man left Avith 
strength to steer, much more to go aloft. Night 
came on to increase our difiiculties. The stranger 
proved to be the Mary, bound from Bristol also to 
Quebec. She at first kept a short distance ahead 
showing a light over her stern by Avhich Ave might 
steer. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 83 

1 ought to have said, that the captain had taken 
the sextant, chronometer, and charts with him, and 
that in their mad outbreak the emigrants had de- 
stroyed the binnacle and the compasses in it, so 
that we had the ‘‘ Mary’s” light alone to depend on 
Mr. Bell had divided those who remained of the 
crew, and some of the emigrants willing to exert 
themselves, into two watches. 

I was to keep the middle watch. I lay down on 
the deck aft to sleep on one of the only few dry or 
clean spots I could find. I was roused up at mid- 
night, and just as I had got on my feet, I heard a 
voice sing out : “ Where’s the Mary’s light ?” 1 

ran forward. It was nowhere to be seen. 


CHAPTER X. 

We once more see the Mary. — Our Hopes of Preservation aie 
again disappointed. — The Fire is extinguished by its more 
powerful Rival. 

Fortunately a star had appeared in a break 
of the clouds, and by that we continued steering 
the same course as before. Once more we were 
alone on the world o£ waters, and in a worse condi- 
tion than ever ; for we had now no boats, and the 
sea 'was too high to permit us to hope for safety on 
a raft. Weary and sad were the hours till dawn 
returned. Often did I wish that I had followed my 
father’s counsels, and could have remained at home. 
With aching eyes, as the pale light of the dull grey 
.norning appeared, we looked out ahead for the 
Mary. Not a sail was to be seen from the deck. 
The lead-colored ocean, heaving with foam-topped 
waves, was around us bounded by the horizon. On 
flew our burning ship before the gale, and we would 


84 


PETER THE WHALER, 


have set more sail to try and overtake the Mary , 
but we had not strength for it. We steered as near 
as we could the same course as before. 

The ship plunged heavily ; and as she tore her 
way through the waves, she rolled her yard-arms 
almost into the water, so that it was difficult to 
keep the deck without holding on. Nearly at 
every roll the sea came washing over the deck, and 
sweeping everything away into the scuppers. One 
might have supposed that the water would have put 
out the fire, but it had no effect on it ; and it was 
evident that the coals in the hold were ignited, and 
that they would go on burning till the ship was un- 
der the waves. I had sunk into a sort of stupor, 
when I heard Mr. Bell from aloft hail the deck. 1 
looked up and tried to comprehend what he was 
saying. It was the joyful intelligence, that the 
Mary was ahead, lying-to for us. But I was too 
much worn out to care much about the matter. We 
again came up with her, but though the wind had 
somewhat fallen, the sea was too high to allow a 
boat to carry us off the wreck.* 

We acquitted the kind master of the Mary of any 
intention of deserting us. The officer of the watch 
had fancied that he saw us following, and had not, 
consequently, shortened sail. Oh, that day of hor- 
rors, and the still more dreadful night which fol- 
lowed ! The fire was gaining on us ; every part 
of the deck w^as hot, and thick choking smoke is- 
sued from numberless crevices. With dismay, too, 
we saw the boats on which our safety so much de- 
pended, dragged to pieces, as they towed astern of^ 
the Mary, as they could not be hoisted on boards 
and their wrecks were cut adrift. Even the crew, 
who were more inured to hardships, and kept up 
their spirits the best, could but arouse themselves 
to take a short trick at the helm. What would wo 


■ ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTUE ES. 85 

have given, I repeat, -for a drop of water ! a thou 
Band guineas would willingly have been exchanged 
for it. The value of riches, and all else, for which 
men toil and toil on while health and strength re- 
main, were becoming as nothing in our sight. One 
thing alone called any of us to exertion. It was 
when some wretch, happier, perhaps, than we were, 
breathed his last ; and the shrieks and wails of 
his relations or friends summoned us to commit his 
body to the ocean-grave, yawning to receive us all, 
the living as well as the dead. I must pass over 
that night. It Was far more full of horrors than 
the last, except that the Mary, our only ark of 
safety, was still in sight. 

Another dawn came. The gale began to lull. I 
was near Derrick. I asked him if he thought we 
had a chance of escape. He lifted his weary head 
above the bulwarks. “ I scarce know, lad,” he re- 
plied. “ The wind may be falling, or it may be 
gathering strength for a harder blow. It matters 
little, I guess, to most of us.” And he again sunk 
down wearily on the deck. How anxiously we lis- 
tened to the wind in the rigging. Again it breezed 
up. A loud clap was heard. I thought one of the 
masts had gone by the board ; but it was the fore 
top-sail blown to ribbons. What next might fol- 
low, we could not tell. The very masts began to 
shake ; and it was evident that the fire had begun 
to burn their heels. Their working loosened the 
deck, and allowed more vent for the escape of the 
smoke. There w^as again a lull. The foam no 
long*er flew from the white-crested waves — gradu- 
ally they subsided in height. The motion of the 
ship was less violent, though she still rolled hervi- 
ly, as if unable to steady herself. 

We at length began to. hope that the final effort 
df the gale was made. The day wore on — more 

H 


86 


PETER THE WHALER. 


persons died — the smoke grew thicker, and was 
seen streaming forth from the cabin-windows. 
Towards evening there was a decided change for 
the better in the weather, and we saw the people in 
the Mary making preparations to lower a boat, and 
to heave the ship to. Another difficulty arose — to . 
enable the boat to come on board, we must like- 
wise stop the way of our ship, but we had not 
strength to heave her to. 

We were too far gone to feel even satisfaction as 
we saw a boat pulling from the Mary towards us. 
W e put down the helm as she came near us, and 
the ship rounded to. The fresh crew scrambled 
on board, and backing our main top-sail, our ship 
remained steady, a short distance to leeward of the 
Mary. A few of the emigrants were lowered into 
the boat ; some of the crew remained to take care 
of us, and the remainder returned on board in 
safety. This experiment having been successful, 
another boat was lowered, and more of our people 
taken off. They brought us also a keg of water ; 
and so eager were we for it, that we could scarcely 
refrain from snatching it from each other, and spill- 
ing tile contents. It occupied a long time tc 
transfer the emigrants from one ship to the other. 
They Avere so utterly unable to help themselves, 
that they had to be lowered like bales, of goods into 
the boats, and even the seamen were scarcely more 
active. 

It was thus dark before all the emigrants were 
rescued ; and, what was Avorse, the wind again got 
up, as did the sea. and prevented any communica- 
tion between the ships. In one respect during that 
night, the condition of those Avho remained was im- 
proved ; for we had Avater to quench our burning 
thirst, and food to quell our hunger ; besides Avhich, 
B. boat’s creAV of seamen, belonging to the Mary. 


ms EAFIL\' LIFE AND ADV '':NTURES. 87 

gallantly remained by us, and navigated the ship, 
BO that we were able to take a sounder rest than 
we had enjoyed for many days past. Still the 
flames did npt burst forth, and another night and 
day we continued in that floating furnace. To- 
wards the evening, the wind suddenly dropped ; and 
while the remaining emigrants were being taken off 
the wreck, it fell ar dead calm. 

The last man to leave the deck of the Black 
Swan was Mr. Bell. He made me and Derrick go 
down the ship’s side just before him. 1 trust, that 
we felt grateful to Heaven for our deliverance. 
Scarcely had we left the deck of the Black Swan, 
than the flames burst forth from her hold. They 
first appeared streaming out of tlie cabin windows, 
curling upwards round the taffrail. By this time 
it was quite dark ; and the bright light from the 
burning wreck cast a ruddy glow on the sails and 
hull of the Mary, and topped the far-surrounding 
waves with a bright tinge of the same hue. Soon, 
the whole poop was on fire ; and the triumphant 
flames began to climb up the mizen-mast. As the 
ship lay head to wind, their progress was slow for- 
ward, nor did they ascend very rapidly ; conse- 
quently the mizen-mast fell before the main-mast 
was on fire. That shortly, however, followed with 
a loud crash, before they even reached the main 
topgallant-yard. Next, down came- the fore-mast, 
and the whole hull was a mass of flame. I felt 
sick at heart, as I saw the noble ship thus forever 
lost to the use of man The fire was stil’ raging, 
vhen, overcome with fatigue and sickness, I sunk 
un the deck. As the Mary sailed away from her, 
she wis seen like a beacon blazing fiercely in mid- 
occan. Long those on deck gazed, till the speck of 
bright light was on a sudden lost to view, and the 
glow in the sky overhead disappeared. It was 


88 


PETER THE WHALER, 


when her charred fragments sunk beneath tha 
wave. 


CHAPTERXI. 

Captain Dean and his Daughter a contrast to Captain Swales and 
Mr. Stovin— I am taken ill, and gently nursed— We reae.h a 
Port at last— A Description of Qu ibec— A Conversation be- 
tween Mary Dean and me. 

We -were kindly welcomed and cared for on 
board the Mary, though we subjected her passen- 
gers and crew to 'much inconvenience, and no little 
risk of starving should her voyage be prolonged. 

There were ladies who attended with gentle care 
to the women and children, and aided also in nurs- 
ing the men. Many of the passengers and crew 
gave up their berths to the sick ; but the greater 
number of our people were compelled to remain on 
deck, sheltered, however, by every means the kind- 
ness of our hosts could devise. There was one fair 
blue-eyed girl — can 1 ever forget her ? What a 
pure light-hearted young creature she was ! I felt 
at once, that I could place the same confidence in 
her that I could in my own sisters, and that she 
was a being superior both to me and to any of those 
by whom I had been lately surrounded. Her name 
was Mary Dean. She was the daughter of the 
master of the Mary, and the ship was named after 
her. Mr. Bell told the master of my behavior, 
which he was pleased to praise, and of my refusing 
to quit the ship till he did ; and Mary heard the 
tale. The mate also told him that I w’as the son of 
a gentleman, and how I had been treated by Cap 
tain Swales. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND AZ VENTURES. 89 

Captain Bean was a very different character to 
Captain Swales ; with whose conduct he was sc 
thoroughly disgusted, that he refused to hold any 
further communication with him than business ac- 
tually required. I had held out till I was in 
sal]ety ; and a severe attack of illness then came 
on. Captain Bean had me removed to a berth in 
his own cabin, and Mary became my nurse. Where 
there is sickness and misery, there will the minis- 
tering hand of gentle woman be found. Mary Bean 
watched over me, as the ship which bore us steered 
her course for the mouth of the St. Lawrence. To 
her gentle care, under Providence, I owed my life. 
Several of the emigrants died after they came on 
board the Mary, and such wmuld probably have 
been my fate under less watchful treatment. 

I was in a low fever, and unconscious. How long 
I remained so, I scarcely know. I awoke one after- 
noon, and found Mary Bean sitting by my side, 
working with her needle. I fancied that I was 
dead, and that she was an angel watching over me. 
Although I discovered that the first part of the 
notion was a hallucination, I was every day more 
convinced of the truth of the second. When I got 
rather better, she used to read to me interesting 
and instructive works ; and every morning she 
read some portion of the Bible, and explained it to 
me in a manner which made me comprehend it 
better than I had ever done before. 

Ten days thus passed rapidly away, before I was 
able to go on deck. Captain Bean was very kind 
to me, and often came and spoke to . me, and gave 
me much useful instruction in seamanship, and 
also in navigation. I then thought Mary Bean 
very beautiful, and I now know that she was so. 
She was a child, it must be remembered, or little 
more than one, but though very small she was very 


90 


PETFR THH WHAI.EP., 


graceful. She was beautifully fair, witli blue, truth 
ful eyes, in which it was impossible guile could 
ever find a dwelling-place. I have no doubt, that 
my readers will picture her to themselves as she 
sat in the cabin, with a book on her lap, gravely 
conning its contents, or skipped along the deck, a 
being of light and life, the fair spirit of the sum- 
mer sea. Such was Mary Dean, as I first saw her. 
Every one loved her. Her father’s heart was 
wrapped up in her. His crew would, to a man, 
have died, rather than that harm should have hap- 
pened to her. On sailed the ship. There was much 
sickness ; for all hands were put on the smallest 
allowance of water and provisions it was possible 
to subsist on ; and we, unfortunately, fell in with 
no other ship able to furnish us with a supply. 

At length the welcome sound was heard of ‘‘ Land 
ahead !” It was Cape Breton, at the entrance of 
the Gulf of St. Lawrence. Rounding the cape, we 
V stood towards the mouth of the river St. Lawrence, 
that vast stream, fed by those inland seas, the 
lakes of Upper Canada, and innumerable rivers 
and streams. On the north side of the gulf, is the 
large island of Newfoundland, celebrated for its 
cod-fisheries. A glance at the map will show our 
course far better than any description of mine. I 
could scarcely believe that we were actually in the 
river, when we had already proceeded a hundred 
miles up it, so distant were the opposite shores ; 
and, till told of it, I fancied that we were still in 
the open sea. I was much struck with -the grand 
spectacle which Quebec audits environs presented, 
as, the ship emerging from the narrow channel of 
the river formed by the island of Orleans, the city 
first met my view. It is at this point, that the St. 
Lawrence, taking a sudden turn, expands, so as to 
assume the appearance of a broad lake. 




HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 93 

The sun had just risen, and all nature looked 
fresh and green, rejoicing in the genial warmth of 
a Canadian spring. On the left was the town ; the 
bright tin steeples and house-tops of which, crown- 
ing the summit of Cape Diamond, glittered in the 
rays of the glorious luminary. Ships of all rigs 
and sizes lay close under the cliffs, and from their 
diminutive appearance I calculated the great height 
of the promontory. About eight miles off, on the 
right, I could see the falls of Montmorency, de- 
scending in a sheet of milk-white foam, over a 
lofty, precipitous bank, into the stream ; which, 
winding through a plain interspersed with villages, 
and studded with vegetation, finds its way into the 
St. Lawrence. Quebec is divided into two distinct 
parts. 

The lower town occupies a narrow strip of land 
between the precipitous heights of Cape Diamond 
and the river. It is connected with the upper town 
by means of a steep street, built in a ravine, which 
is commanded by the guns of a strongly fortified 
gateway. 

The lower town is principally inhabited by 
merchants ; and so much straitened are they for 
room, that many of their houses are built upon 
wharfs, and other artificial ground. The streets 
of Quebec are very narrow, and there is a general 
appearance of antiquity, not often to be met with 
in an American town. The suburbs are situated 
on the shores of the St. Charles, without the for- 
tifications. But I afterwards found, that the most 
magnificent prospect was from the summit of the 
Citadel on Cape Diamond, whence one may look 
over the celebrated plains of Abraham, on which 
the gallant Wolf gained the victory which gave 
Canada to England, and where, fighting nobly, he 
toll in the hour of triumph. But my objent is 


^2 PETER THE WHALER, 

rather to describe a few of the events of my earl} 
days than the scenes I visited. It was a happy 
moment when we at length dropped our anchor, 
and water was brought o£f to quench the thirst 
from which all had more or less suffered. As 
soon as the necessary forms were gone through, 
the emigrants went on shore, and, with few excep- 
tions, I saw them no more. 

I was the onlyperson on board who regretted 
that the voyage was over. I wished to see the 
country, and the Indians, and the vast lakes, and 
boundless prairies ; but far rather would I have 
remained with Mary and her father. At least I 
thought so, as the time for quitting them, probably 
for ever, arrived. I regretted much leaving Cap- 
tain Dean, for he had been very kind to me ; in- 
deed, he had treated me almost like a son, and I 
felt grateful to him. It was evening. The ship 
was to haul in the next niorning alongside tiie 
quay to discharge her cargo. The captain was on 
shore and all the emigrants. Except the anchor- 
watch on deck, the crew were below. Mary and I 
were the only persons on the quarter-deck. 

Mary,” I said, as I took her hand — the words 
almost choked me while I spoke — “ to-morrow I must 
leave you to look out for a berth on board some 
homeward-bound ship. You have been very, very 
kind to me, Mary ; and I am grateful, I am in- 
deed, to you and to your father.” 

“ But I do not see why you should leave us, Pe- 
ter,” answered Mary, looking gravely up.Avitli a 
Bomewhat surprised air. “ Has not my father told 
you that he thinks of asking you to remain with 
him ; and then, some day, when you know more of 
seamanship, you will become his mate. Think of 
that, Peter, how pleasant it will be, so you must 
uot think of leaving us.” 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 93 

“ I have no wish to go, I can assure you, except 
tliat I am expected at home,” I replied. “ But, if 
I stay, what office are you to hold on board, Mary 
I could not help asking. 

“ 0, I suppose that I shall be another of the 
mates,” she replied, laughing. “ Do you know, 
Peter, that if I have you to study with, I think 
that I shall make a very good sailor in a short 
time. I can put the ship about now in very good 
style, let me tell you.” 

“ That’s more than I can do, I am afraid,” I ob- 
served : “ but then I can go aloft, and hand and 
reef ; so there I beat you.” 

“ I should not be a bit afraid of going aloft, if I 
Avas dressed like you, and papa would let me,” she 
answered naively. “ I often envy the men as I 
see them lying out on the yards or at the mast- 
head when the ship is rolling and pitching, and I 
fancy that next to the sensations of a bird on the 
wing^, theirs must be the most enjoyable.” 

“You are a true sailor’s daughter, Mary,” I an- 
swered, wdth more enthusiasm than I had ever be- 
fore felt. “ But I don’t think your father would 
quite like to see you aloft; and let me. tell you, 
Avhen there’s much sea on, and it’s blowing hard, 
it’s much more difficult to keep there than it looks.” 

Thus we talked on, and touched on other topics ; 
but they chiefly had reference to ourselves. 
Nearly the last words Mary uttered were : “ Then 
you will sail Avith father, if he asks you, Peter ?” 

I promised, and afterwards added : “ For the 
sake of sailing Avith him, Mary, my dear young 
sister, if you are on board, I Avould give up kin- 
dred, home, and country. I Avould sail Avith you 
round and round the Avorld, and ^never Avish again 
to see the shore, except you were there.”' Slie 
was satisfied at having gained her point. We 


94 


PETER THE WHALER. 


were very young, and little knew the dangerous sea 
on which we were proposing to sail. I called her 
sister ; for I felt as if she were indeed my sister. 


CHAPTER XII. 

I agree to sail with Captain Dean. — An Old Fnend reappears.^ 

- He persuades me to accompany him up the Country. — I visit 

the Lakes. 

The next morning the Mary commenced dis- 
charging her cargo. Captain Dean then told me, 
that he hoped I would sail with him ; but that, as 
the ship required a thorough repair, it would be 
some "weeks before she could be at sea again, and 
that in the meantime he would advise me to employ 
myself usefully ; and he recommended me to take 
a trip in a trader to Ilalihix or St. John’s for the 
sake of gaining information regarding the naviga- 
tion of those seas. 

“ A person who wishes to be a thorough sailor 
every opportunity of making himself well acquainted 
(and if a man is not a thorough sailor he has no 
business to be an officer),” he observed, “ will seek 
with the navigation of every sea he visits ; the ap- 
pearance of the coasts, the set of the currents, the 
rise and fall of the tides, the prevailing winds and 
the weather to be expected at different seasons. 
He will go afloat in every sort of craft, and be con- 
sequently considering hoy/ he would act under all 
possible circumstances. He should never weary 
of making inquiries of other seamen how they have 
acted, and the result of what they have done. As 
navigation Vvas not brought to the perfection it has 
now attained under many centuries, so no man 


HIS EARLY LIFE ANU ADVENTURES. 


will become a perfect seaman unless he diligently 
gathers together the information possessed by all 
whom he meets, at the same time weighing well 
their opinions, and adopting them after duly com- 
paring them with others.” 

I have always remembered Captain Deanes ad- 
vice, and I advise all young sailors to follow it ; 
indeed, it strikes me that it is applicable to most 
relations in life. 

I looked about for a vessel, but could not find one ; 
meantime, by the captain’s kindness, I remained on 
board, though he and Mary went to live in lodgings 
on shore, as, of course, in the state the, ship was in. 
she could have no comfort even in her own cabin. 
About three or four days after our arrival, I saw a 
xship ascend the river and come to an anchor not far 
from where we were lying. Prompted by curi- 
osity I was looking at her through a telescope, 
when' I observed a group of people on the deck 
who were gazing apparently with the curiosity of 
strangers at the shore. A little apart from them 
stood a form I thought I recognized. I pointed my 
glass steadily at him. I felt certain that I could 
not be mistaken. It was Silas Flint. Then all in 
the raft, instead of perishing, as it was supposed ♦ 
they would, might have been saved, as he had 
escaped. I was truly glad, and borroAving the 
dingy from the mate 1 pulled on board the newly 
arrived ship. ** 

Silas, for I was right in my conjectures, Avas 
looking over the side as I climbed up it. lie almost 
Avrung my hand oif as he took it in his grasp. “ I 
am glad to see ye, I am, Peter,” he exclaimed. 

“ Why, lad, I thought you had gone to the bottom 
Avith all who remained on board.” 

I told him that we had in like manner fancied 
that all on the raft had perished ; and I was glad 


9G im::ter the whaler, 

to find that with the exception of two, all had been 
picked up by th,e ship on board of which they then 
were. He then asked me what my plans were, and 
I told him what Captain Dean advised. He next 
inquired, if I had seen Captain Swales. I replied, 
that I had met him twice in the streets of Quebec, 
and that he had eyed me with no very friendly 
glance. 

“ Then depend on it, Peter, he means you some 
mischief,” he observed. “If he gets another ship 
here, which is likely enough he will, he will want 
hands, and if he can lay hold of you, he will claim 
you as put under his charge by your father ; and I 
don’t know how you are to get off.” 

“ By keeping out of his way, I should think,” I 
replied. 

“ That’s just what I was going to advise you to 
do, Peter,” observed Silas. “ And I’ll tell you what, 
lad, instead of your kicking your heels doing no- 
thing in this place, you and I will start off up the 
country with our guns as soon as I have done my 
business here, which won’t take long ; and we’ll see, 
if we can’t pick up a few skins which will be worth 
something.” 

« This proposition, as may be supposed, was much 
to my taste ; but I did not much like the thoughts 
of leaving Captain Dean and Mary, though I did 
not tell him so. He, however, very soon discovered 
what was running iif* my mind, and set himself to 
work to overcome the wish I had to remain with 
them. I had found so few friends of late, that I 
had learned to value them properly. But Silas 
Flint wanted a companion, and, liking me, was re- 
solved that I should accompany him. We went on 
shore together ; and before the day was over, he 
had so worked up my imagination by his descrip* 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 97 

tions of the sports and scenery of the backwoods, 
that I became most eager to set olF. 

I next day told Captain Dean, and as I assured 
him, that it was my father’s wish that I should 
see something of the country, he did not oppose 
the plan, provided I should return in time to sail 
with him. This I promised to do ; and I then went 
below to tell Mary, who was in the cabin packing 
up some things to take on shore. To my surprise 
she burst into tears when I gave her the informa- 
tion ; and this very nearly made me abandon my 
project. When, however, 1 told her of my promise 
to return, she was comforted ; and I added, that I 
would bring her back plenty of skins to make her 
tippets and muffs for the winter, to last her for 
years. 

Three days after his arrival at Quebec, Flint was 
ready to set out. I had preserved intact the money 
my kind father had given me, and with it I pur- 
chased, at Flint’s suggestion, a rifle and powder 
and a shot belt, a tinder-box, a pipe, some tobacco, 
a tin cup, and a few other small articles. “ Now 
you’ve laid in your stock in trade, my lad,” he ob- 
served, as he announced my outfit to be complete. 
‘‘With a quick eye and a steady hand you’ve the 
means, by my help, of making your fortune ; so the 
sooner we camp out and begin the better.” 

I told him, I was ready, and asked him where we 
were to go. 

“ Oh, never you mind that, lad,” he replied. 
“ It’s a long way from here ; but a man, with his 
eyes open, can always find his way there and back. 
All you’ve to do is to follow the setting sun going, 
and to look out for him rising when coming back.” 

“ Then I suppose you mean to go to the west- 
ward?” I observed. 

“Aye, lad, to the far west,” he answered; but I 

9 I 


98 PETER THE WHALER, 

confess that at the time I had no idea how far off 
that “ far west ” was. 

We set off the next morning by a steamer to 
Montreal, and on from thence, past Kingston, to 
Toronto on Lake Ontario, in Upper Canada. Flint 
lent me money to pay my way. He said that 1 
should soon be able to reimburse him. I need not 
say how delighted I was with the fine scenery and 
the superb inland seas on wLich I floated. I could 
scarcely persuade myself that I was not on the 
ocean, till I tasted the water alongside. Flint told 
me with a chuckle, that once upon a time the Eng- 
lish Government sent some ships of war in frame 
out to the Lakes, and also a supply of w^ater tanks, 
forgetting that they would have a very ample one 
outside. A little forethought w'ould have saved the 
ridicule they gained for this mistake, and the ex- 
pense to w’hich they put the country. As my 
intention is to describe my adventures afloat rather 
than those on shore, I shall be very brief _ with my 
account of the life we led in the backwoods. 

From Toronto w^e crossed the country to Good- 
rich, a towm on the shores of Lake Huron. Here 
we took a passage in a sailing vessel, trading to the 
flictories on the northern shore of the Lake, and at 
the nearest we landed and prepared for our expe- 
dition. Flint observed, that a.s w^e were short of 
funds, we must proceed on an economical principle. 
He therefore purchased only a small though strong 
pony, to carry our provisions and the skins of the 
animals we might kill, while we were to proceed 
humbly on foot. 

We were now in a land teeming with every de- 
scription of game ; and I was able to prove to Flint 
that I was not a w^orse shot than I had sometimes 
boasted to him of being. The w^eather w^as gene- 
rally fine, so that a bark hut afforded us ample 


HIS EAllLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 90 

shelter at night, and onr rifles gave ns as ranch 
food as we could require. Our greatest enemies 
were musquitoes and other flies, and it was only by 
smearing our faces over with fat that we could free 
ourselves from their attacks. 

We constantly encountered the Indian inhabi- 
tants of that territory ; but they were invariably 
friendly, and willing to'trade with us. Silas under- 
stood their language a little, so that with the aid 
of signs we could carry on sufficient conversation 
for our purpose. Six weeks thus passed rapidly 
away, and I calculated that it would be time for me 
to return to Quebec ; so I told Silas I must wish 
him good-bye. He seemed very much vexed at this ; 
for I believe that he both liked my society, and found 
me very useful to him. He had, indeed, formed 
the intention of keeping me by'him, and convert- 
ing me into a regular trapper and hunter ; but fond 
as I was of sport, for this I had no fancy, and I 
therefore persisted in my purpose of returning. 
Seeing that he could not prevail on me to remain, 
he accompanied me back to the fort, where he made 
over to me my fair share of the skins. 

After the delay of a w^eek I found a vessel return- 
ing to the lower lakes, and in her I set sail for 
Quebec. My readers must excuse me for being 
thus brief in my description of my doings on shore ; 
but it must be remembered that I am writing an 
account of my sea adventures, and I must defer the 
former to another opportunity. 


100 


PETER THE WHALER, 


CHAPTER XIII. 

Return to Quebec. — A bitter Disappointment. — Search in vai« 
for ray Friends. — Journey through the Western States.— New 
Orleans. — Captain Hawk of the Foam. — A Slaver. — Captain 
Searle of the Susannah. 

At length I reached Quebec, and hurried to the 
. x-^ay, where I had left the Mar^L She was not 
inero — I hastened to the dock -yard, where she was 
to be repaired, I made enquiries for her of every- 
body i met. “ What, the Mary, Captain Dean 
replied a shipwright to W’hom I spoke, “ why, she 
sailed i,nree weeks ago and better, for the West 
Indies, or some of them ports to the southward — 
she’s pretty well there by this time.” 

I felt that he was speaking the truth, and my 
heart sunk within me ; but to make sure, I ran on 
to the house at which Captain Dean and Mary had 
lodged. The woman, who was a French Canadian, 
received me very kindl}^ and seemed to enter into 
my feelings, when she corroborated the account I 
had heard. She did not know exactly where the 
ship had gone ; but she said that my friends were 
very sorry when I did not come back at the time 
appointed. At last, Monsieur, the captain, grew 
angry, and said he was afraid I was an idle fellow, 
and preferred the vagabond life of a hunter to the 
harder vhough nobler work of a seaman ; but “ ma 
'j)auvre as she called Mary, took my part, 

and saici she was certain some accident had hap- 
pened to me. or I should have been back when I 
promised. “ Sweet Mary, I knew that she would 


HTS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 101 

defend me,” I muttered.; ‘‘and yet how little do I 
deserve her confidence !” 

“ Ah, she is indeed a sweet child,” observed Ma- 
dam Durand, divining my thoughts ; “ she cried 
very much indeed when the ship had to sail away 
without you, and nothing would comfort the poor 
dear.” 

This information, though very flattering to me, 
added to my regret. I was now obliged to con- 
sider what I should next do. After the free wild 
life I had-'been leading, the idea of returning to 
Ireland was odious to me. I can scarcely now ac- 
count for my conduct in this respect, but 1 had but 
once written home on my arrival at Quebec ; and 
during my long excursions to the back-woods, I 
never had time. I "was now ashamed to write. I 
seldom ever thought of those at home. I had sunk, 
I felt, from their grade whenever I recollected 
them. My whole attention had been for so long 
occupied^ with the present, that the past Avas, as it 
Avere, a blank, or as a story which I had read in 
some book, and had almost forgotten. I therefore 
hardly for a moment thought of going back, if I 
did so at all ; but I Avas anxious to fall in again 
AA'ith Captain Dean. I fancied the pleasures of a 
sea life more than those of a hunter ; but I was 
not yet altogether tired of the backAvoods. I had 
still a hankering to trap a foAv more beavers, and 
to shoot some more racoons and deer. 

On making further enquiries of the ship-broker, 
I discovered that there Avas a possibility of Cap- 
tain Dean’s going to Noav Orleans ; and I at once 
formed: the idea of finding my way, by land and 
nver, to that city. I kncAV a little more of the 
geography of the country than I did on my arri- 
val ; but the immense distance no way daunted 
me I wanted to visit the states, and I was cer 
1 * 


102 


PETEK I’HE WHALER, 


tain that my gun would always afford me the means 
of proceeding by any public conveyance, when I 
required it. I had a good sum remaining from the 
sale of the peltries I had saved ; and, with this in 
my pockets, I once more started for the lakes of 
Upper Canada, purposing from thence to work my 
way through the western states, down the Missis- 
sippi, to New Orleans. 

An American vessel, which I found at Good- 
rich, conveyed me, through Lake Huron, to a fort 
at the southern extremity of Lake Michigan, called, 
if I recollect rightly, Fort Dearborn. The voyage 
was long and tiresome. The feeling, that one is in 
a fresh-water lake, and, at the same time, being out 
of sight of land for days together, is very curious. 
It gives one a more perfect notion than anything 
else can of the vastness of the country in which 
such inland seas exist. I must be excused from 
giving any minute account of my adventures at this 
period, as I made no notes, and I do not ^recur to 
them with much satisfaction. In fact, I was weary 
of the solitary life of a hunter and trapper, and 
longed once more to be among people with whom I 
could have some thoughts and feelings in common. 

Till I got into the settled districts, I shot and 
trapped as before. My rifle always supplied me 
with abundance of food ; and, whenever 1 reached 
a trading-post, I was able to exchange rny peltries 
for a fresh store of powder and shot. When pass- 
ing through the more inhabited districts, I was in- 
variably hospitably received by the settlers, what- 
ever was the nation to which they before belonged. 
Travelling through a large portion of the state of 
Indiana, I entered that of Illinois ; and, at length, 
I embarked with a party of hunters, in a canoe, on 
the river of the same name, which runs through its 
ceiLtre. With these people I proceeded to St. Louis, 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. iOd 

R. ciry situated on the spot where the mighty streams 
of the Mississippi and Missouri join their waters. 

St. Louis was founded by the French, and is still 
very French in its general aspect. I here easily 
disposed of my remaining skins for a good sum of 
money, which I secured in a band round my waist. 
I remained here only two days, for I was anxious 
to proceed to the south ; and, finding a steamer 
starting down the Mississippi, I went on board, and, 
for about eight dollars, engaged a passage on deck 
to New Orleans. The passage occupied ten days. 
By my usual way of proceeding, on foot, I should 
have been as many months, with a constant proba- 
bility of dying of fever on the way. 

I must make a remark for the benefit of English- 
men who may contemplate settling in the United 
States. They expect 1;o fina land cheap, no taxes, 
and few Jaws to hamper their will. In this they 
will not be disappointed ; but there will be a con- 
siderable expense incurred in reaching those set- 
tlements where land is cheap ; the}' will, probably, 
be a very great distance from a market for their 
produce; and, though they have no taxes and few 
laws, neither will they have the advantage which 
taxes and laws alford. They will be far removed 
from the ordinances of their church, and the oppor- 
tunities of education ; there will neither be the 
whe^:} to buy nor to sell ; in fact, they must be de- 
prived of many of the advantages of civilization : 
added to which, many parts of the ^vestern states 
^r..re unhealthy in the greatest degree, of which the 
wretched, sallow, ague-stricken beings inhabiting 
them afforded melancholy proof ; and these people, 
I found, were once stout, healthy peasants in Eng- 
land, and would have continued healthy, and gained 
wiiat they hoped for besides, had tney emigrated 
to Canada ar to any other British colony, or even 


104 


PETER THE AVHALER, 


had they possessed more knowledge of the tern 
tory of the United States. I do not say, that many 
British emigrants who give up their country and 
become aliens in the states, do not succeed, and 
thus the accounts they send home encourage others 
to go out ; but I do say that thousands of others 
die miserably of sickness and disappointment, with- 
out a friendly hand to help or cheer them, or any 
one to afford them the consolations of religion ; 
and of their fate we never hear a word, 
y- New Orleans is justly called the wet grave of 
the white man, for yearly pestilence sweeps off 
thousands of its inhabitants ; and as water is found 
>4)ut two feet below the surface, it fills each last re- 
ceptacle of the dead as soon as dug. Yet pestilen- 
.tial as is the clime, the scenery is very beautiful. 
The stream, which is here ^ mile broad, rolls its 
immense volume of water i\dth calm dignity, in a 
bed above two hundred feet deep, past this great 
commercial mart of the south. The banks on either 
side are covered with sugar plantations, from the 
midst of which rise numberless airy mansions of 
the wealthy owners, surrounded with orange, ba- 
nana, lime, and fig trees, with numberless other 
productions of the tropics ; while behind them can 
be seen the sugar-houses and the cabins of the ne- 
groes. 

The city itself stands in the form of a half-moon, 
on the banks of this mighty stream, and before it are 
moored craft of every description — backwood boats, 
keel boats, steamers and ships, brigs and schooners 
from every part of the world. I may remark, that 
directly behind the city is an impenetrable sw'amp, 
into which all the filth from the houses is led, for 
the ground is lower than the surface of the Missis- 
sippi, and then we cannot be surprised that rlague 
and fever prevail to a terrific extent. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. JOd 


As soon as I landed I set to work to try and 
discover the Mary, if she was there, or to gain tid- 
ings of her should she have sailed, as, from the 
length of time I had occupied in my journey, I was 
afraid might be the case. I walked along the quays, 
examining every ship in the river ; and after a long 
search I was convinced that the Mary was not there. 
I next had recourse to the ship-brokers and ship 
chandlers, but from none of them could I gain any 
information. I then began to make enquiries of 
the people I found lounging about the quays smok- 
ing, and otherwise killing the time. At last I saw 
a man who stood lounging against a post, with a 
cigar in his mouth and his arms folded, and who, 
by the glance he cast at me, seemed to court en- 
quiry. 

He was, I remember well, a sallow-faced, gaunt 
fellow, with large expressive eyes and black hair, 
which hung down from under his Panama hat in 
ringlets, wdiile a pair of golden rings adorned his 
ears. He had on a Nankin jacket and large white 
trowsers, with a rich silk sash round his waist, iu 
which was ostentatiously stuck a dagger, or rather 
a Spanish knife, with a handsome silver hilt. I 
took him for a Spaniard by his appearance ; but 
when I accosted him in English he replied in the 
same language, with scarcely a foreign accent. 
“ And so you are looking for the Mary, Captain 
Dean, are you? Very curious,” he observed, “I 
left her three iveeks ago at the Havana waiting 
for a cargo ; and she' won’t be off again for another 
three weeks or more.” 

“ Then I may reach her in time,” I ejaculated. 

“ Do you belong to her ?” he continued. ‘‘ You 
have not much the look of a seaman.” 

He was right ; for I was still dressed in my moc 
casins and hunting costume, with my rifle in my 


106 


PETER THE WHALER. 


hand, and my other worldly property slung about 
me, so I must have cut rather a curious figure. 

T replied, that I was to have belonged to her, and 
explained how it happened that she had sailed 
without me. By degrees, I told him more of my 
history ; and finally, without my intending it, he 
drew the whole of it from me. 

“ You are a likely lad,” he observed, with an 
approving nod. “ The fact is, 1 sail to-morrow for 
the Havana, in the schooner you see out yonder ; 
and if yon like to ship on board you may, that’s 
all.” He pointed, as he spoke, to a large square 
topsail schooner, which lay out in the stream, at a 
single anchor. 

She will not take long to get under weigh, I 
thought, as I looked at her. Eager as I was to 
reach the Havana, I jumped at his offer. “ I 
have not been accustomed to a craft like yours,” I 
replied ; “ but I will do my duty on board her, to 
the best of my power.” 

That’s all we require ; and perhaps, if you find 
your friend gone, you will like us well enough to 
remain with us,” he observed, with a laugh. “We 
are constantly on the wing, so you will have no 
time to get weary of any place where we touch, as 
is the case in those big ships, which lie in harboi 
for months together. If you want to become a 
seaman, go to sea in a small craft, say I.” 

I told him that I did wish to become a seaman ; 
but I did not say that it was for the sake of sailing 
with Captain Dean ; nor did I mention his 
daughter. Indeed, I had kept her name altogether 
out of my narrative. 

The arrangement being concluded, he advised 
me to go and get a sea-rig, remarking, that my 
present costume ws^s not exactly suited for going 
aloft in. There were several outfitting shops, such 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 107 

as are to be found in all seaports, and towards one 
of them of the most inviting appearance I bent my 
steps. Before going, however, I inquired of my 
new friend his name and that of the schooner. 

‘• The English and Americans call me John 
Hawk, and my craft the Foam,” he answered. 
“Captain John Hawk — remember — the name is 
not amiss — so you may use it, for want of a better.” 

“ Are you neither an Englishman nor an Amer- 
ican,” I asked. 

“No, youngster, I belong to no nation,” he re 
plied, and I observed a deep frown on his brow as 
he spoke. “ Neither Spain, France, Portugal, 
England, nor even this free and enlightened coun 
try, owns me. Are you afraid of sailing with me, 
in consequence of my telling you this ? If you are, 
you may be off your bargain.” 

“ No,” I answered ; “ no ; I merely asked for 
curiosity ; and I hope you won’t consider me im- 
pertinent.” 

“ Not if you don’t insist on an answer,” he re- 
plied. “ And now go and get your outfit.” 

As I walked along, I meditated on his odd ex- 
pressions ; but I had no misgivings on the subject. 
I did not like the first shop I reached, so I went on 
to another, with the master of which I was more 
pleased. I there, at a fair price, very soon got the 
things I wanted ; and, going into a back-room, 
rigged myself out in them ; while my hunting cos- 
tume I did up in a bundle, to carry with me, for I 
was unwilling to'part from so old and tried a friend. 

As I was paying for the things, the whole of 
which cost somewhere about fifteen dollars, a stout, 
good-looking, elderly man came into the shop. I 
at once recognised him as the master (ff an Amer- 
ican brig on board of which I had been in the Li- 
verpool docks. I felt as if he was an old friend 


108 


PETEK THE WHALER, 


and could not help speaking to him. H i was ver^y 
good-natured, though he did not remember me, 
which was not surprising. I asked him if he had 
met the ]\Iary. 

I left her at the Havana ; for which place I sail 
to-morrow,’'' he answered, 

“ So does Captain Hawk of the Foam,” I ob- 
served. “ I have just shipped on board her.” 

“ Youngster,” he said, looking, grave, “ you do 
not know the character of that vessel, T am sure, 
or you would not willingly set foot on her deck. 
She is a noted .slaver, if not something worse ; and, 
as you put confidence in me, I will return the com- 
pliment, and would strongly advise you to have 
nothing to do with her.” 

“ But I have engaged to sail with Captain Hawk ; 
and he seepis a fair-spoken man,” I urged. 

“ If you choose to trust to his fair speeches, more 
than to my blunt warnings, I 'cannot help it,” he. 
answered. “ I have done my b^^st to open your eyes 
for you to his true charactei. If you persist in 
followdrig your own council, you will sdon have to 
open them yourself very wide, when it is too late.” 

I liked tho tone of the master’s voice, as w ell as 
the expression of his countenance, and I therefore 
felt inclined to. believe him ; at the same time, I 
did not like to be moved, as it wore, from my pur- 
pose by every breath of wind. 

“I promised to sail with Captain Hawk, or Avhat- 
ever may be his name ; and though I cannot doubt 
but that you have good reason fifr what you say, 
sir, yet I don’t like to desert him, without soms 
proof that he is the character you describe him,” 
I replied. 

“ Did he tell you what trade he is in?” asked 
the captain. 

“ No, sir,” I replied ; “ he said nothing about it." 




HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 109 

Then be guided by me, youngster, and don’*^ 
ship with him,’’ he said, speaking most earnestly 
‘ You may make every inquiry about my brig- -the 
Susannah, Captain Samuel Searle. You will find 
all is clear and above board with me, I want 
hands, I own, and I should be glad to have you ; 
but that does not influence me in what I say,” 

The shopkeeper corroborated all Captain Searle 
had told me, and added so many other stories of 
the character of Captain Hawk and his schooner, 
that I felt truly glad there was yet time to escape 
from him. Bad as he might be, there was some- 
thing in his manner which made me wish not to 
desert him altogether, without offering him some 
excuse for my conduct. I accordingly, leaving my 
bundle in the shop, went back to the quay, where I 
found him lounging as before. He at first did not 
know me in my change of dress, when I accosted 
him. 

‘‘ You are a likely lad for a sailor,” he remarked, 
as he ran his eye over me approvingly. 

“ I am glad you think so,” I answered ; and I 
then told him I had met the master of a vessel 
.whom I had known in Liverpool, and that I wished 
to sail with him. 

“ And he has been telling you that I am a sla- 
ver, I suppose, or something worse, eh ?” he ex- 
claimed in a sneering tone, and with an angry flash 
of the eye I did not like. I looked consoious, I 
suppose; for he continued, “And you believed 
him, and were afraid to sail with so desperate a 
character, eh ? Well, lad, go your own ways ; 1 
don’t want to lead you ; but I know of whom you 
speak, for I saw him go into the shop Avhere you 
hav5 been, and tell him to look out for himself. 
thaVs allP Saying this, he turned on his heel, 
and I went back to the shop. 

J 


JIO 


PETER THE WHALER. 


I told Captain Searle what Captain Hawk had 
said. 

“That does not matter,” he answered. “He 
cannot do me more harm than he already seeks to 
do ; so I do not fear him.” 

I was noAV pretty well convinced of the honesty 
of Captain Searle ; but to assure myself still fur- 
ther, I called on two or three ship-brokers, who all 
assured me that his ship was a regular trader, and 
gave a hivorable report of him. When I inquired 
about Captain Hawk, they screwed up their mouths, 
or made some other sign expressive of disappro- 
bation, but were evidently unwilling to say any- 
thing about him. In the evening I went on board 
the Susannah ; and, I must say, that I was very 
glad to find myself once more afloat. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Sail for the Havana. — Captain Hawk keeps his promise.— A 
Surprise. — I find that a Romantic Pirate and a Real Pirate 
are very different Persons.— Am taken Prisoner. — And lose 
sight of the Susannah. « 

The Susannah was a fine brig, of about three 
hundred tons burden. She had a raised poop, but 
no top-gallant forecastle, so the crew were berthed 
in the fore-peak, in the very nose, as it were, of 
the vessel. I had engaged to serve as a boy before 
the mast. Indeed, perfectly unknown as I was, 
with slight pretentions to a knowledge of seaman- 
ship, I could not hope to obtain any other berth. 

The crew were composed of about equal numbers 
of Americans, that is citizens of the United States, 
and of Englishmen, with two blacks and a mulatto, 
a Spaniard, and a Portuguese. The first officer 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVEN’l JRES. Ill 

Mr. Dobree, was a great dandy, and evidently con- 
sidered himself much too good for his post ; while 
the second mate, Mr. Jones, was a rough and ready 
seamen, thoroughly up to his work. 

I was welcomed by my new shipmates in the fore- 
peak with many rough, but no unkind jokes ; and 
as I had many stories to tell of my adventures in 
the backwoods, before we turned in for the night, I 
had made myself quite at home with them. 

At daybreak, on the next morning, all hands 
were roused out to weigh anchor. The second 
mate’s rough voice had scarcely done sounding in 
my ear, before I was on deck, and with the rest 
was running round between the capstan-bars. 
“ Loose the topsails,” next sung out the captain. I 
sprung aloft to aid in executing the order. Though 
a young seaman may not have knowledge, he may, 
at all events, exhibit activity in obeying orders, and 
thus gain his superior’s approbation. The anchor 
was quickly run up to the bows, the topsails were 
sheeted home, and with a light breeze from the 
northward, we stood towards the mouth of the 
Mississippi. 

As we passed close to the spot where, on the 
previous day, the Foam lay at anchor, I looked for 
her. She was nowhere to be seen. She must have 
got undeiv weigh, and put to sea at night. “ She’s 
gone, Peter, you observe,” remarked Captain Searle, 
as some piece of duty called me near him ; “ I 
am glad you are not on board her ; and I hope 
neither you nor I may ever fall ‘in with her again.” 

From New Orleans to Belize, at the mouth of 
the Mississippi, is about one hundred miles, and 
this distance, with the aid oh the' current and a 
favorable breeze, we accomplished by dusk, when 
we prepared once more to breast old ocean’s waves. 
These last hundred miles of the father of rivers 


112 


PETER THE WHALER, 


were very uninteresting, the banks :)eing low, 
swampy, and dismal in the extreme, pregnant with 
ague and fevers. Although I rejoiced to be on the 
free ocean, I yet cordd scarcely help feeling regret 
at leaving, probably forever, the noble stream on 
whose bosom I had so long floated — on whose swell- 
ing and forest-shaded banks I had travelled so 
far — whom I had seen in its infancy, if an infant it 
may ever be considered, in its proud manhood, and 
now at the termination of its mighty course. 

These thoughts quickly vanished, however, as I felt 
the lively vessel lift to the swelling wave, and smelt 
the salt pure breeze from off the sea. Though the 
sea-breeze was very reviving after the hot pesti- 
lential air of New Orleans, yet as it came directly 
in our teeth, our captain wished it from some other 
quarter. We were enabled, however, to w'ork olf 
the shore, and as during the night the land-breeze 
came pretty strong, by day-break, the next morning, 
we were fairly at sea. 

Before the sun had got up the wind had gone 
down, and it soon became what seamen call a flat 
calm. The sea, as the hot rays of the sun shone on 
it, was, as it were, like molten lead — the sails flapped 
lazily against the masts — the brig’s sides, as she 
every now and then gave an unwilling roll, threw 
off with a loud splash the bright drops'^ of water 
which they lapped up from the imperceptibly heav- 
ing bosom of the deep. The hot sun struck down 
on our heads with terriflc force, while the pitch 
bubbled up out of the seams of the deck ; and Bill 
Tasker, the wit of the crew, declared he could hear 
it squeak into the bargain. An awning was spread 
over the deck in some way to shelter us, or we 
should have been roasted alive. Bill, to prove the 
excess of the heat, fried a slice of salt junk on a 
niece of tin, and peppering it well, declared it was 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVEN I'UREa. 113 

ielicious. Tlie onl}^ person who seemed not only 
not to suffer from the heat, but to enjoy it, was the 
black cook, and he, while not employed in his culi- 
nary operations, spent the best part of the day 
basking on the bowsprit-end. 

The crew were engaged in their usual occupations 
of knotting yarns, making sinnet, etc., while the 
aforesaid Bill Tasker was instructing me — for whom 
he had taken an especial fancy — in the mysteries 
of knotting and splicing ; but we all of us, in spue 
of ourselves, went about our work in a listless, care- 
less way, nor had the officers even sufficient energy 
to make us more lively. Certainly it was hot. 
There had been no sail in sight that I know of all 
the day. when, as I by chance happened to cast my 
eyes over the bulwarks, they fell on the topsails of 
a schooner, just rising above the line of the horizon. 

A sail on the starboard bow !” I sung out to 
the man who was nominally keeping a look-out 
forward. He reported the same to the first mate. 

“ Where a'way is she I heard the captain in- 
quire,. as he came directly afterwards on deck. 

“ To the southward, sir ; she seems to be creep- 
ing up towards us with a breeze of some sort or 
other,” answered Mr. Dobree. Here, lad,” he con- 
tinued, beckoning to me, “ go aloft, and isee what 
you can make of her ; your eyes are as sharp as 
any on board, if I mistake not, and a little running 
will do you no harm.” 

I was soon at the mast head, and in two minutes 
returned and reported her to be a large top-sail 
schooner, heading north-east with the wind about 
south-east. 

“ I can’t help thinking, sir, from her look, that 
this is the same craft that was lying off New Orleans 
two days ago,” I added, touching my hat to the cap- 
tain. 1 don’t remember exactly what made me sup- 


114 


PETER THE WHALER. 


pose tliis ; but such I know was my idea at tne 
time. 

“What, your friend Captain Hawk’s craft, the 
Foam, you mean, I suppose,” he observed. “ But 
how can that be ? She was bound to the Havana, 
and this vessel is standing away from it.” 

“ I can’t" say positively, sir ; but if you would 
take the glass and have a look at her, I don’t think 
you would say she is very unlike her, at all events,” 

I replied. 

“It’s very extraordinary, if such is the case,” 
said the captain, looking rather more as if he 
thought I might be right than before. 

“ Give me the glass, and I’ll judge for myself ; 
though it’s impossible to say for a certainty what 
she may be at this distance.” Saying this he took 
the telescope, and, in spite of the heat, went aloft. 

When he came clown again I observed that he 
looked graver than usual. He instantly gave orders 
to furl the awning, and to be ready to make sail as 
soon as the breeze should reach us. “ The young- 
ster is right, Mr. Dobree,” he said, turning to the 
mate, and probably not aware that I overheard him. 

“It’s that picarooning craft, the Foam ; and Mr. 
Hawk, as he calls himself, is after some pf his old 
tricks. I had my suspicions of him when I saw 
him oft* New Orleans ; but I did not think he would 
venture to attack us.” 

“ He’s bold enough to attack any one, sir,” said 
the mate; “but we flatter ourselves that we shall be 
jible to give a very good account of him, if he begins 
to play oft* any of his tricks on us.” ' 

“ We’ll do our best, Mr. Dobree,” said the cap- 
tain. “ For if we do not, we shall have but a Flem- 
ish account to render of our cargo, let alone our 
lives.” V 

I do not know if I before stated, that the Susaii-f* jjj 

■> ' , 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENll RES. 115 

Dah carried four guns — two long and two carro- 
nades : and as we had a supply of small arms and 
cutlasses, we were tolerably able to defend ourselves. 

(The captain walked the deck for some time in 
‘silence, during which period the stranger had per- 
ceptibly approached to us. He then again went 
aloft,; and scrutinized her attentively. On coming 
down he stopped at the break of the poop, and, 
waving his hand, let us know that he wished to ad- 
dress us. “ My lads,” he began, “ I don’t altogether 
like the look of that fellow out yonder, who has 
been ta.king so much pains to get up to us. He 
may be honest ; but I tell you I don’t think so : 
and if Ire attempts to molest us, I’m sure you’ll one 
and aH do your duty in defending the brig and the 
pr9perty on board her entrusted to you. I need not 
Itell you that pirates generally trust to the saying, 
that dead men tell no tales ; and that, if that fellow 
is, .one, and gets the better of us, our lives won’t be 
worth much to any of us.” 

- “..Don’t fear for us, sir; we’re ready for him^ 
-whatever,. he may be,” sung out the whole crew 
y ith 'One. voice. 

The stranger brought along the breeze with Sin, 
but as yet our sails had not felt a particle of its in- 
fluence. At length, when he was little more than 
a mile off, a few' cats’-paws were seen playing on 
.the water ; they came, and vanished again as rapidly, 
und'the sea was as smooth as before. In time they 
came oftener and with more power ; and at length 
our. topsails and top-gallant sails were seen slowly 
ito bulge out as the steadier breeze filled them. 

The wind came, as, I have said, from the .south- 
east, which was directly in our teeth in our proper 
course to the Havana. The stranger had thus the 
weather -gauge of us ; and a glance at the map will 
fihow that we were completely embayed, as had we 


116 


PETER THE WHALER, 


"itood to the eastward we should have run on the 
Florida coast, while on the other tack we must have 
run right down to meet him. We might possibly 
reach some port ; but the probabilities were, that 
he would overtake us before we could do so ; and 
the appearance of fear would encourage him to fol- 
low us. We had, therefore, only the choice of run- 
ning back to Belize, or of fighting our way onward. 
Captain Searle decided on the latter alternative ; 
and bracing the yards sharply up on the starboard 
tack, we stood to the eastward, intending, whatever 
course the stranger pursued, to go about again at 
the proper time. ■ 

The schooner, on seeing this, also closely, hugged 
the wind and stood after us. There could kow be 
no longer any doubt about his intentions ; ytfe; ho wi- 
ever, showed the stars and stripes of thei United 
States, but he hoisted no ensign in return. ' It wiU 
soon very evident that he sailed faster than we did, 
and he was then rapidly coming within range of our 
guns. Our captain ordered us, however, on tio' ac- 
count to fire, unless we were struck, as he was ^i¥- 
widing to sacrifice the lives of any one unneceS-l i- 
riiy, even of our enemies. j . 

Every stitch of canvass the brig could carry was 
cracked on her : all would not dp; The strang<^r 
walked up to us hand over hand. Seeing that t^here 
was not the slightest chance of escaping by flight, 
Captain Searle ordered the foresail and top-gallant 
sails to be clewed up, and, under our topsails’* and 
fore and aft sails, resolved to wait the coming up of , 
the enemy, if such the stranger might prove. 

On came the schooner, without firing or showing 
any unfriendly disposition. As she drew nea*,.T 
felt more and more convinced that she must be|<the 
Foam. She had a peculiarly long, cut-water arf a 
rery straight sheer, which, as she came up to wind 


HTS EAllLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. lit 

wara of us and presented nearly her broadside, was 
discernible. As she heeled over to the now fresh- 
ening breeze, I fancied that I could even discern, 
through the glass. Captain Hawk walking the quar- 
ter-deck. When she got about a quarter of a mile 
to windward of us, she hove to and lowered a boat, 
into which several people jumped and pulled towards 
us. At the same time up went the Spanish ensign 
at her peak. 

Captain Searle looked puzzled. “I cannot make 
itf’out, Dobree,” he observed. “ I still doubt if that 
fellow is honest, and am half inclined to make sail 
again, and while he bears down to pick up his boat, 
we may get to windward of him.” 

“ If he isn’t honest he’ll not trouble himself about 
his boat, but will try to run alongside us, and let 
her come up when she can,” answered the mate. 

There is no trusting to what such craft as that 
fellow may do.” 

“ 0, we’ll take care he does not play off any tricks 
upon us,” said the captain ; and we waited the ap- 
proach of the boat. 

As she drew near, she was seen to contain eight 
men. Four were pulling, one sat in the bows, and 
the other three in the stern-sheets. If they were 
armed it could not be discovered. When they got 
within liail the captain asked them what they 
wanted 1 

They pointed to then mouths ; and one answered 
jn Spanish, “ Aqua, aqua, por amor de Dios.” 

They want water, sir, they say,” observed the 
first mate, who prided himself on his knowledge of 
Spanish. 

‘‘ That’s the reason, then, that they were in such 
a huiT) to speak us,” said the captain. “ But still, 
does it not strike you as odd, that a vessel should 
be in want of water in these seas ?” 

\ 


il8 PETER THE WHALER, 

“ Her water-butts might have leaked out, and 
some of these Spanish gentry, sir, are very care- 
less' about taking enough water to sea,” replied the 
mate, who was biassed by the pleasure he antici- 
pated of being able to sport his Spanish. 

“ Get a water-cask up on deck, and we’ll have it 
ready to give these fellows, whatever they may be,” 
said our humane captain. “ Have some pannikins 
ready to serve it out to them. Thirst is a dread- 
ful thing, and one would not keep a fellow-creature 
in that state a moment longer than . one could 
help.” 

I do not know what the second mate thought of 
the strangers, but I remember several of the crew 
saying that they did not like their looks ; and I 
saw him place a cutlass close to the gun nearest 
the starboard gangway, while he kept eyeing them 
in no very affectionate manner. Notwithstanding 
the heat of the weather, the men in the stern-sheets 
wore cloaks. On observing this, Bill Tasker said 
he supposed it was to hide the shabby jackets they 
wore under them. The other men ivere dressed in 
blue shirts, and their sleeves rolled up to the 
shoulder, with the red sash usually worn by Span- 
iards round their waist, in which was stuck the 
deadly c^^c/i^7/o,•'or cut-and-thrust knife, in a sheath, 
carried by most Lusitanian and Iberian seamen, and 
their descendants of the new world. 

They pulled up at once alongside, and before any 
one attempted to stop them they had hooked on, 
the man in the bows climbing up on deck, followed 
by his companions in cloaks, and two of the sea- 
men. The other two remained in the boats, point- 
ing at their mouths, as a sign that they wanted 
water. ^ 

Seamen, from the sufferings and dangers to 
which they are exposed, are proverbially kind ta 


ms liAliLY r.lFK AND ADVENTURES. 119 

those in distress. Our men, therefore, seemed to 
vie with each other who should first hold the pan- 
nikins of water to the mouths of the strangers, 
while a tub, with the fluid, was also lowered into 
the boat alongside. They eagerly rushed at the 
water, and drunk up all that was offered them, 
but I could not help remarking, that they did not 
look like men suffering from thirst. However, a 
most extraordinary effect was produced on. two of 
them, for they fell down on the deck, and rolled 
about as if in intense agony. This drew the at- 
tention of all hands on them ; and as we had no 
surgeon on board, the captain began to ransack his 
medical knowledge to find remedies for them. 

While he was turning over the pages of his me- 
dical guide to find some similar case of illness 
and its remedy described, the schooner was edging 
down toAvards us. As she approached, I observed 
only a foAV men on board ; and they, as the people 
in the boat had done, Avere pointing at their mouths, 
as if they were suftering from Avant of water. The 
boat was on the lee side. 

I think I said that there were some sails, and 
tAVo or three cloaks^ apparently throAvn by chance, 
at the bottom of the boat. While all hands Avere 
engaged in attending to the strangers, and for some 
minutes no one had looked toAvards the schooner, 
on a sudden, I heard a loud grating sound — there 
Avas the wild triumphant cry of a hundred fierce 
voices. • The seemingly exhausted men leaped to 
their feet — the helmsman and our captain lay pros- 
trate by blows dealt by our treacherous foes — the 
second mate and several of the men Avere knoonced 
doAvn ; andj before any of us had time to attempt 
even any defence of the brig, a set of desperadoes, 
of all colors and nations, were swarming doAvn on 
her decks, from the rigging of the schooner ; Avhile 


120 


PETER THE WHALER, 


others who had been concealed in the boats sprang 
on board on the lee side. Never was a surprise 
more complete, or treachery more vile. In an in- 
stan-t, we were helplessly in the power of as law- 
less a band of pirates as ever infested those seas. 
The captain and mates were first pinioned — the men 
were sharing the same treatment. I was at the 
time forward, when, on looking aft, who should 1 see 
but Captain Hawk himself, walking the deck of 
the brig, as if he were her rightful commander. 
He took ofi’ his hat with mock courtesy to poor Cap- 
tain Searle, as he passed him. “ Ah ! my dear sir, 
the fortune of war makes you my prisoner to-day,” 
he said, in a sneering tone ; “ another day, if my 
people do not insist on your walking the plank, you 
may hope, perhaps, to have the satisfaction of be- 
holding me dangling at a yard-arm. By-the-bye, 
I owe you this turn ; for you shipped on board yjour 
craft a lad who had engaged to sail with me ; and 
I must have him forthwith back again, with a few 
other articles of your cargo which I happen to re- 
quire.” As he said this, his eye fell on me, and 
he beckoned me towards him. I saw that there 
was no use hanging back, so I boldly advanced. 
“ You are a pretty fellow to desert your colors,” he 
continued, laughing. You deserve to be treated 
as a deserter — however, I will have compassion on 
your youth, if you will swear to be faithful to me 
in future.” 

“ I never joined your vessel ; so I am not a de- 
serter. I cannot swear to serve a man of whose 
character I know nothing, except that he has taken 
forcvble possession of a peaceable trader.” I said 
this without hesitation, or the least sign of fear. 
The truth is, I felt too desperate to allow myself to 
consider what I said or did. 

“ You are a brave young bantam,” he answered, 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTLrvEIi. 121 

laughingly. “ And though all the rest may hang 
or walk the plank, we will save you to afford ua 
sport ; so set your mind at rest on that point.” 

“ Thank you for my life ; for I’ve no wish to 
lose it, 1 can assure you,” I replied; “but don’t 
suppose I am going to spend it in your service : I 
shall do my best to get away from you as soon as 
possible.” 

“ Then we must tie you by a lanyard to the 
leg,” he answered, without at all appearing angry. 
“ Here, Mark Anthony,” he beckoned to a tall ill- 
looking iKl'ck who had been busy in securing the 
rest of the crew, “ take charge of this youngster, 
and render an account of him to me by-and-by wdth- 
out a hair of his head injured, mind you.” 

“ Yes, sare,” said the Roman general, w^ho I after - 
wards found was a runaway slave from Kentucky. 
“ I’ll not singe his whiskers even. Come here, 
Massa.” And, seizing me by the shoulder, he drag- 
ged me forward aw'ay from the rest of the people. 
“ What’s your name ?” asked my black keeper as 
he made me sit down on the bits of the bowsprit." 

Peter, at your service, Mr. Mark Anthony,” 
said I, in as fearless a voice as I could command ; 
for having once taken a line of conduct which 
seemed to answer well, I determined to persevere 
in it. 

“ Den, Massa Peter, you sit dere quiet,” he said, 
with a grin. “ I no break your skull, because Cap- 
tain Hawk break mine, if I do. Tno let anybody 
else hurt you for same reason.” 

From his look and voice, I certainly did not fiat 
ter myself that he refrained from throwing me 
overboard from any love he bore me ; but on the 
contrary, that he would have been much more 
gratefully employed in making me walk the plank, 
or in tricing me up to the fore-yard. 

11 K 


122 


PETER THE WHALER, 


Meantime the pirates were busily employed in 
ransacking the vessel, and in transferring every- 
thing of value to them, which they could find, from 
her to their own schooner. The captain and mates 
were threatened with instant death, if they did 
not deliver up all the money they had on board ; 
and even the crew were compelled to hand over to 
our captors the small sums they possessed. To 
make them do this they were knocked about and 
beaten unmercifully, and even those who possessed 
watches and rings, were deprived of them as well 
as of any . clothes which appeared worth ^Sldng. 

I had often read the history of pirates and of 
their bold exploits, till I almost fancied that I 
should like to become one, or at all events, that I 
should like to encounter them ; but 1 can assure 
my friends that the reality was very different to 
the fiction, and as the hideous black was standing 
over me, ready every moment to knock out my 
brains, and my cotnpanions were suffering all sorts 
of ill treatment, I most heartily wished that such 
gentry as pirates had not been allowed to exist. 

Though I tried to look as indifferent as possible, 
the black would have observed me trembling, had 
he not been watching to see what his friends were 
about, no doubt eager to obtain his share of the 
plunder. The work the pirates were engaged in. 
went on for some time till even they had tolerably 
satiated their eagerness for booty, and I then fully 
expected to see them either heave my shipmates 
overboard as food for the sharks alongside, or hang 
them at the yard-arms, and then set the ship on 
fire, as Mark Anthony insinuated, for my satisfac- 
tion, that they would do. Instead of this, to my 
surprise. Captain Hawk went up to Captain Searle, 
and said, “ I sent a message by that youngster 
there to you to look out for yourself, and I never 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 123 

threaten in vain. He goes with me. I want a 
good navigator ; and as your second mate seems a 
likely sort of person, I shall take him also. The 
rest of you may go free; but remember, that if 
any of you attempt to betray me, or to appear as 
witnesses against me, you wdll pay dearly for it.” 

Our poor captain, who was almost ruined and 
heart-broken by the pillage of his ship, said no- 
thing, but bowed his head on his breast, looking as 
if he would as soon have been killed outright. The 
unfortunate mate, Abraham Jones, seemed horrified 
at hearing wdiat his fate w as to be ; but he knew 
enough about the pirates to be aware that it would 
have been worse than useless to attempt to escape 
accompanying them. He, how^ever, took the pre- 
caution of calling on the crew of the Susannah to 
bear witness, that he was compelled through bodily 
fear and by force to join the pirates ; and he made 
the best show of resistance that under the circum- 
stances he could venture to do. 

From w’hat' I saw of him, I do not think that he 
had so great an objection to joining them as some 
men might have had. Indeed, I confess thatj was 
very wrong in doing so ; and I feel that a person 
ought rather to sacrifice his life than consent to 
commit a crime, even though driven to it with a 
dagger at his throat. How^ever, both Jones and I 
fancied that the only chance of saving our owm 
lives, and those of our shipmates, was by ;ur going 
on board the schooner. 

“ Remember, Captain Searle, if we get into any 
misfortune through you, these tw^o will be the first 
to suffer ; and, then again, I say, look out for your- 
self;” exclaimed the chief pirate, as he quitted the 
deck of the Susannah. 

His people then hove her guns overboard, and 
removed the small arms on board their own craft 


124 


PETER THE WHALER, 

to which the mate and I were also transferred 
They also cut the standing and running rigging, 
which would effectually prevent her from making, 
sail for a long time to come. 

The first mate was next released, and was or- 
dered to stand on the poop, on pain of being shot 
down if he attempted to move while the schooner 
was near. Her boat was then hoisted in, she was 
cast off from the brig, and with a cheer of triumph 
from her crew, she stood away from the Susannah. 

The first mate wisely did as he was ordered, and 
it was not till we had got to such a distance, that 
there was little fear of his being hit, that I saw 
him jump down to releas'e his companions. It was 
with a sense of misery and degradation I had 
never before experienced, that 1 watched till we 
lost sight of the unfortunate Susannah. 


CHAPTER XV. 

Life on board the Rover. — Indulge in the pleasing reflection 
that I may possibly hang as a Pirate. — I try to escape. — We 
chase. — We catch a Tartar. — Mark Anthony tries to induce 
me to turn Pirate, — We are chased, — A considerable difference 
in the sensation. 

X A WEEK passed away on board the Foam — 
whereabouts we were, I had no means of telling ; 
for the captain kept me in his cabin, and w'ould not 
allow me to go on deck without first asking his 
leave, nor would he permit me to communicate with 
Mr. Jones. He treated me very kindly, and even 
gave me books with which to amuse myself ; but I 
was very far from happy. I felt that the schooner 
might some day be captured by a ship of war. and 
r,hat 1 might probably be hung as a pirate before I 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. l25 

had an opportunity of establishing my innocence. 
I also did not like to be a prisoner, even though I 
was kindly treated ; and I thought that, most prob- 
ably, when Hawk found I would not join in any 
piratical acts, and I had resolved that nothing 
should compel me to do so, his behavior would 
change ; and that if I escaped with my life, I should 
no longer be treated as before. 

Abralfam Jones had, I am sorry to say, as far 
as I was able to judge from appearances, taken 
readily enough to the office imposed on him, and on 
two occasions when I went on deck, I saw him doing 
duty as the officer of the watch. My opinion of 
him was, that he would not have sought to become 
a pirate ; but that having no nice sense of right 
and wrong — finding himself thrust, as it were, into 
the life — he did not think it worth making any 
exertion to escape from it. 

Whether we went to Havana, or not, I did not 
know. We certainly were once at anchor, and 
three times we either chased vessels, or were 
chased by a superior force, from the eager tone in 
which the captain ordered sail to be made. Once 
we fired several shots, and were fired at in return ; 
and I suspect it must have been at some vessel on 
our beam chasing us, and that some of her rigging 
or her masts must have been cut away, from the 
loud cheers the pirates gave. Perhaps they sunk 
the enemy. 

An Hour afterwards. Hawk came down into the 
cabin, looking as cool and unconcerned as if no- 
thing had happened. I tried to gain some informa 
tion from him ; but he would answer none of my 
questions. H^e only gave a gliastly smile, when I 
asked if the vessel at which he had fired had sunk ; 
and he then took up a book, in which he soon 
seemed to be deeply absorbed. After some time^ 
K* 


126 


PETER THE WHALER, 


the book dropped from his hand, and he sat for half 
an hour in a state of abstraction, unconscious of 
where he was, or who wfis present. 

He was roused by the black, Mark Anthony, 
putting his head in at the door, and saying, “ A 
sail on the lee bow.” 

He sprang on deck in a moment, all life and ac- 
tivity. Instantly all sail the schooner could carry 
was packed on her, and we were bowling ^long with 
a fine breeze in chase of the stranger. This I 
could only surmise, however, by the way the ves- 
sel heeled over to the breeze, for I was still kept 
in the eabin. 

Presently Hawk came down again. Peter,” 
he observed, “ you have disappointed me ; I thought 
you would not be content to lead the idle life you 
do ; I fancied you would like the excitement of the 
chase and the fight better than sitting alone in the 
cabin all day, like a young girl.” 

“ I am not content, Captain Hawk,” I replied ; 
“ but a prisoner has no choice.” 

“ No one is allowed freedom on board here, unless 
he has taken the oaths of allegiance to the .captain 
and our laws,” he answered, looking steadfastly at 
me. 

Nothing could induce me to take one or the 
other,” I exclaimed ; “ so I suppose I shall remain 
a prisoner till you release me, or I die.” 

He seemed to take my answer very calmly ; and 
this encouraged me to proceed, and to make an ef- 
fort to obtain my freedom. 

“ Captain Hawk,” I said, “ you have been verv 
kind to me ; and though I should have been will- 
ing to sail with you, before I knew the character 
of your vessel, I am now most anxious to be put on 
ghue; and, if you will liberate me, I will swear 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 127 

most solemnly not to betray you, or any of those 
who sail with you.” 

“We do not trust to the oaths of those who do 
not join us,” he answered. “For your own sake, 
I must make you take part in the next capture we 
attempt, or else my people will begin to suspect 
that you are a mere coward, and even I shall be 
unable to protect you.” 

“ I am no coward. Captain Hawkj and that I 
wtII prove any time that I have an opportunity ; 
but I do not choose to commit murder or robbery,” 
I answered, in the same bold tone in which I usu- 
ally spoke. 

“ You use harsh terms, youngster, to one who 
could any moment order you to be hove to the 
sharks,” exclaimed the pimte. “ However, I do 
not quarrel with you for speaking your mind ; 1 
once thought as you do, but custom has altered my 
ideas.” 

“ Then why do you wish me to do what you know 
I must consider wrong ?” I asked. 

“ Because I have a liking for you, and want a 
lad of spirit and education to be my companion,^ 
he replied. “ The old hands I cannot trust — they 
are as likely to turn against me as to serve me. 
while you, I know, will be faithful for a while, till 
you get hardened like the rest, and then” 

“And then,” interrupting him, I, said, “what 
would you do with me ? Give me as food for the 
sharks, I suppose ?” 

“ No, lad, I should let you live to fight your own 
way in the world, with a charge to keep out of my 
path,” he replied. “ But that is not Avhat I wanted 
to talk to you about. You must come on deck, and 
join in capturing the vessel we are in chase of, for 
we think she is likely to prove a prize of value.” 

I am sorry to say, that so heartily tired was 1 


128 


PETER THE WHALER. 


of remaining shut up in the cabin, that I was glad 
of being allowed, on any terms, to see what was 
going forward on deck. 

On this, I suspect, the pirate had calculated. 
He well knew the force of the French proverb, ‘‘ It 
is but the first Step to crime which is difficult.’’ 
He wished me to take that first step, being assured 
that I should then be his. 

I thought, when I went on deck, that nothing 
would tempt me to take any part in the acts of the 
pirates, even as far as in assisting to navigate the 
vessel ; but there is something so exciting in the 
chase of a vessel, that it is difficult not to wish to 
come up with her. At first I stood merely looking 
on, but the breeze freshened, and rather headed 
us ; and Hawk issued an order to flatten in the 
fore-and-aft sails, and to brace up the yards. 1 
flew instinctively to the sheets, and found myself 
pulling and hauling with the rest. 

The captain made no remark ; nor did he appear 
even to notice what I had done. The wind was 
about south, and the chase was to the eastward of 
us, standing on a bowline. She was a brig of some 
size ; and at the first glance I thought she was a 
man-of-war ; but Hawk pronounced her to be a 
Spaniard, and homeward bound from Cuba. On 
hearing this, of course I knew that we must be 
somewhere to the eastward of that place, and this was 
the first intimation I had had of our whereabouts. 

The chase had not observed us, or if he had. 
seemed not to be at all suspicious of our character , 
for he was standing on under easy sail, as if in no 
way in a hurry to escape from us. 

Hawk, who was usually so calm and almost 
apathetic, walked the deck full of energy and ex- 
citement. Every order he gave was uttered in a 
sharp, quick tone, which demanded instant obedi- 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURt S. 12‘.) 

ence. Erery one partook of tlie same spirit ; and 
there appeared to be as much discipline and regu- 
larity as on board a man-of-war. Even the most 
lawless vagabonds find this necessary for the at- 
tainment of their ends, and their own preservation. 

We rapidly came up with the. chase, and were 
within about three miles of her, when she began, 
it seemed, to suspect that all was not right, for sail 
after sail was set on her, till she could carry no 
more, Avhile she edged away a little from her course, 
so as to allow every one of them to draAV properly. 
This threw us soon completely to the windward, for 
we held on the same course as before ; and she ap- 
peared at first to be recovering her lost ground. 
In a short time we also kept away Avith the wind 
almost abeam, a point on which the Foam sailed 
her best. 

“ Huzza, my lads !” exclaimed Hawk, ‘‘ in a short 
time the chase Avill be ours ; and if I mistake not, 
plenty of gold doubloons into the bargain, if you 
can but make our craft walk along faster.” 

“ Huzza !” shouted the English and American 
part of the crew, in Avhich the people of other na- 
tions joined in their peculiar cries. 

The brig once more hauled her Avind, and this 
brought us soon near again to .her. • 

HaAvdc thought it was because the captain saAV 
indications of a shift of Avind, and hoped to be 
placed Avell to Avindward. He Avas scrutinising her 
narroAvly through a telescope. “ She' does not sIioav 
any guns,” he remarked ; “ but it is no reason that 
she has not got them. Get all ready for action, in 
case she should prove a Tartar.” 

I scarcely knew Avhat I Avas about; but I cm- 
fess that I not only assisted to hand up the poAvder 
and shot, but to load and run out the guns. 

Neither of us made any further variation in our 


130 


fSTER THE AVTHALER, 


course ; but the chase was, it appeared, a very slo^ 
sailer' for we so rapidly came up with her, that 
five hours after she was seen, she was within range 
of our guns. She did not fire, nor did we ; for 
supposing her to be unarmed. Hawk was anxious 
to capture her without in any way injuring her hull 
or cargo. We sailed on, therefore, as if we were 
engaged in a friendly race ; and no one, by looking 
at us, could have supposed that we were deadly 
enemies. 

We w^ere getting very n«ear to the chase, and 
with our telescopes could almost distinguish the 
faces of those on board, when I observed Abraham 
Jones, the ncw^ second mate of the Foam, hurry aft 
to the captain with a face pale as a ghost. Haw^k 
laughed, and shook his head incredulously. Jones 
seemed, from his manner, to be insisting that he 
was right, for I did not hear wdiat he said. Still 
we stood on till the chase was w'ithin the distance 
of half the range of our guns. I was again aft. 
“ Hoist our bunting to make him show his colors,” 
I heard Hawk say ; ‘‘ and give him a shot from our 
bow-chaser to hurry him.” 

Directly afterwards, a broad red flag, without 
any device, was^run up at our peak, and with a 
spout of smoke, a shot w^ent flying over the water, 
and with a crash which made the splinters fly, it 
struck the dark sides of the brig. The effect ’was 
instantaneous, and such as was little expected by 
the pirates. * 

A flag was run up to the gafl* of the brig ; but 
instead of the Spanish ensign, the stars and stripes 
of the United States were displayed : and the ports 
being opened as if by magic, eight guns were run 
out, and luffing up, she let fly her broadside right 
into our bows. The shot tore up our decks, and 
knocked away part of our starboard bulwarks^ kill* 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND AD ENTURES. l31 

mg two of the people, and wounding three more, 
but without injuring our rigging. Then I saw what 
sort of men I was mingling with. I cannot de- 
scribe the fierce rage which took possession of them ; 
the oaths and execrations to which they gave vent. 
The bodies of the two men who were- killed, while 
yet warm, were thrown overboard directly they 
were found to be dead, and the wounded were drag- 
ged below, and left without a surgeon or any one to 
attend on them. Instead of the timid Spanish 
merchantman we expected to get alongside, we 
found that this vessel was no other than a United 
States man-of-war sent to look out for the Foam, 
in fact, that we had caught a Tartar. Hawk, to do 
him justice, stood undaunted, his energies rising 
with the occasion. Keeping away a little, so as to 
get our broadside to bear, we fired in return, and 
the guns being planted high, some of the running 
rigging was cut away, and her foretop-masu was 
struck, ‘ and must have been badly wounded, for 
some hands instantly were seen going aloft to 
fish it. 

“About ship, my lads — down with the helm., 
and while she’s in stays, give Uncle Sam our lar- 
b6ard broadside.” 

The sails of the schooner were well full ; she 
quickly came round, and before the brig could fol- 
low our example, we sent the shot from our Avhole 
broadside flying among her rigging. A loud shout 
of exultation from our pirate crew showed their 
satisfaction at the damage they had done ; for se- 
veral spars and sails, with blocks and ropes, were 
seen coming down by the run on deck. 

“Now, my lads, let’s up stick and away,” cried 
Hawk. “ They thought, doubtless, that they were 
sure of us ; but we’ll show them that the Foam is 
not to be caught so easily.’’ 


182 


PETER THE WHALER, 


All hands who could be "spared from the guns 
and I among the rest, flewto their stations to trim 
Bails ; the yards were braced sharp up, and with her 
head to the south-west, the Foam stood away on a 
bowline from her-* powerful antagonist. We were 
• not to escape, however, with impunity ; for as soon 
as the brig’s crew had somewhat recovered from 
the confusion into which the damage done by our 
shot had thrown them, such guns as could be 
brought to bear were fired at us with no bad aim 
One struck our taffrail, and another killed a man 
on the forecastle ; but our rigging escaped. Twice 
the brig missed stays in attempting to come about, 
^ from so much of her head-sail having been cut 
away, and this, as she all the time was sailing one 
’.s ay and we the other, contributed much to increase 
our distance. The breeze also favored us further 
by freshening, making it more difficult to the enemy 
to repair damages, -while as we were unhurt, it sent 
us along all the more rapidly. The Americans are 
not the people ta take the treatment we had given 
them with calmness, especially as we were so much 
the smaller, and had less force. At last, at a third 
trial, the brig came about, while she continued 
without cessation firing at us. Not much damage 
was done, though our sails had daylight made 
through them several times by her shot, and ano- 
ther man was killed ; but this casualty the pirates 
seemed to make light of : it was the fortune of war, 
and might happen every instant to any one of us. 
The bodies with scant examination, except to dis- 
cover whether there was money in their pockets, 
or rings in their ears or on their fingers, were 
thrown overboard without a prayer or a sigh. As 
the shot came wliistling over us, they laughed 
when they saw me bobbing down my head in the 
hoDe of avoiding them. I had no fancy, I own. to 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 133 

be shot by people with whom I had not the slight- 
est enmity, nor whom I in any way wished to in- 
jure. 

We soon found that the brig of war, instead of 
being a slow sailer, was remarkably fast, and that, 
while we were in chase of her, she must, by tow- 
ing a sail overboard, or by some* other manoeuvre, 
have deadened her way on purpose to allow uS to 
come up with her. We had nov<^, therefore, to put the 
schooner’s best leg foremost to get away from her, 
even before she had got all her gear aloft again. 
To try and do her further damage a gun w^as got 
over the taffrail, and a constant fire was kept up 
from it as fast as it- could be loaded.' 

I was standing in the waist, with the black Mark 
Anthony near me. “Well, Massa Peter, if de 
brig catch we, we all be hung ; how you like dat ?” 
he asked, with a broad grin, which made him look 
far from pleasing. 

“ I should be sorry to see any of those who have 
treated me with kindness hung, or otherwise in- 
jured,” I replied. - 

“ See, ha, ha ! but how you like feehbeing hung, 
Massa Peter ?” he said again, grinning more hor- 
ribly than before. 

“ Why, I have no fear of that sort, Mr. Mark, I 
can assure you,” I replied ; though,'! confess, the 
disagreeable idea did come across me, that I might 
possibly not be able to prow that 1 was , not a pi- 
rate should we be captured. “1 have had nothing 
to do with any of the acts committed by the crew 
of this vessel.” 

“ Ho, ho, ho !” he exclaimed, “ den you no pull 
and haul, and help work de guns, which fire at de 
sip of war ; me: swear me saw you myself. Ho, ho, 
ho!” 

The black’s laughter sounded almost demoniacal 

L 


134 


PETER THE WHALER, 


in my ears : he spoke the truth, too. 1 had, iu- 
aeed, helped to work the gnus ; and on the strength 
of it, like a tempter to evil, he was endeavoring to 
persuade me, in his rough way, to join the pirates. 
I did not think it prudent to show him that I clearly 
saw his aim ; hut I resolved still to remain firm. 

The evening wits now drawing on ; and, fortu- 
nately, the. breeze did not drop. I confess that I 
was just as anxious to escape from our pursuer as 
any pirate gn board ; scarcely more so, perhaps, 
than the new mate, who had guessed the character 
of the brig, and had no fancy for having his career 
cut short so soon. 

The brig did not fire at us, as to do so she would 
have- had to yaAV and thus lose ground, while we 
continued to ply her with our long gun. Her fore- 
topsail could not be set while the mast was being 
fished. An attempt was now made to hoist it ; 
but the breeze at that instant strengthening, away 
went the mast, rigging and sail together. A loud 
cheer arose from our decks : a parting shot was 
given her from our gun, and in two hours darkness 
hid her from our sight. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

The Pirates’ Retreat.'— I still hope to escape. — The Pirates malce 
another Prize. — meet old Friends. — Mark Anthony watches 
me. — The Marj’- at anchor off the Pirates’ Island. — I take tho 
Oaih of the Pirates. 

I DREAMED all night that I was in the hands ot 
the Americans, with a rope round my neck, and 
about to be run up at the yard-arm— I felt^ tlm 
practical inconvenience of associating with bad 
company. As soon as I awoke I went oh deck. 


iHs EARLY Life and adventures. 135 

for Hawk no longer placed any restriction on :ny 
movements. I fully expected to see the brig of 
war in chase of us. I own I felt somewhat relieved 
when, on looking round, not a sail of any descrip- 
tion was to be seen ; and the schooner was still 
bowling along with a brisk breeze on a westerly 
course. 

Towards evening we sighted land, towards which 
our course was altered. We ran on ; and by marks, 
which I could not distinguish, steered between coral 
banks, till on a sudden I found that we were en- 
tering a lagoon, with trees, towering on either side, 
high above our topmast heads. The Avind dropped 
completely as we got within the passage, and the 
boats Avere sent ahead to tow. IlaAvk ordered me 
into one of them, and I saw no reason to disobey ; 
indeed, I felt that it Avould be very foolish not to 
do my best to please him in matters unconnected 
Avith piracy. 

The sky was clear overhead, and the stars shone 
doAvn and Avere reflected, as in a mirror, on the 
otherAvise ink- black Avater of the lagoon. As Ave 
pulled ahead we appeared to be passing through 
a narrow canal, with lofty impenetrable walls on 
either side, AA^hile in the centre rose before our eyes 
the phantom-like outline of the schooner ; her top- 
mast heads and rigging alone being seen against 
the sky aboA^e the dark shadows of tfie trees. 

The splash of our oars Avas the only sound Avhich 
broke the dead silence which reigned in this se- 
questered spot ; Avhile the only light, except from 
the glittering stars above us, Avas from the phos- 
phorescent flashes as the blades entered the Avater, 
and the golden drops again fell into their parent 
element. On looking on that gloomy surface, it 
seemed as improbable that anything so bright 
should come from it as that sparks of real fire 


136 


PETER THE WHALEK, 


should be emitted from the hard flint stone. Mat 
Hagan, an Irishman, who pulled the bow oar in my 
boat, declared that our oars were throwing up to 
the sky again the reflection of the stars, which had 
no business to be there at all. 

We pulled on for about half an hour, and then 
a sort of bay or bight appearing on one side, we 
brought the vessel into it, and moored her stem 
and stern fast to the trees. There she lay so com- 
pletely concealed, that any one passing up the canal 
could not by any possibility have seen her, even 
in broad daylight. 

Here we lay for several days, repairing damages 
and refitting the ship. Where we were I could 
not learn from any one on board ; but I suspected 
that we were in one of the numberless keys among 
the Bahama or Lucaya Islands ; and I had after- 
wards reason to know that I was right. 

Some of the booty taken by the pirates was 
landed, as, on account of the marks on the bales 
and other signs, it. was likely to lead to their de- 
tection, should they attempt to dispose of it in its 
present form. Some of the things were hid a'way ; 
the others, after undergoing various operations, were 
re-shipped with such perfectly different marks, that 
it would have been impossible to detect them. Cun- 
ning and trickery seemed to be now the means taken 
by the pirates to carry on their operations, instead 
of the bold daring way in which, as I had read, their 
predecessors formerly plundered the honest trader. 

Hawk ordered me to lend a hand in refitting the 
schooner, so I made myself as useful as my know- 
ledge would allow. I had begun to entertain a 
hope of escaping when the pirates were off their 
guard, and fancied that I had become recoliciled to 
my lot. It was against my nature to be in any 
way treacherous ; and I most certainly would not 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND AD' ENTURES. l37 

have injured Hawk, on account of the kindness 
with which he had treated me ; but, at the same 
time, I did not feel that I was acting wrongly in 
concealing from him my wish to regain the liberty 
of which he had deprived me. 

One morning, while the yards were still on deck 
and the sails unbent, notice was given from our 
look-out at the mouth of the lagoon that a sail was 
in sight, about two miles in the offing. 

What is she asked Hawk of the messenger. 

A barque, deeply laden, captain,” replied the 
man, who was an old pirate. “ To my mind she 
looks as if she would not make a bad prize, if we 
could get hold of her ; and, as the wind is drop- 
ping, and it will be some time before the sea-breeze 
sets in, I think there will not be much difficulty in 
doing that.” 

The captain was pleased at his follower’s sug- 
gestion ; indeed, he would have risked the loss of 
his authority had he refused to attend to it. 

The men were ordered to knock off work, and to 
get the boats ready, while those wlio were away in- 
the interior of the little island, Tvere recalled to lend 
their assistance. Every one was instantly all life 
and animation. With the prospect of making a 
prize, even the most sluggish were aroused. 

There were three boats, which were soon launch- 
ed ; and oars, arms, and provisions were placed in 
them. To my surprise. Hawk gave the command 
of them to Abraham Jones, he himself remaining 
to take charge of the schooner. From what I heard, 
I found that the pirates expected no difficulty or 
danger in making the capture. 

I, of course, hoped that I should have nothing to 
do in the matter. What was my horror, then, when 
Hawk ordered me into the boats ; and my old ene- 
my, for T cannot call him my friend, Mark Anthony 

i2 


188 


PETEK THE VVlIALEll, 


was told to keep me company. I do not k.ioi\ whe- 
ther this was Hawk’s wish, or the desire of the 
men, who did not like to trust me till I had been 
guilty of some piratical act. At first I hesitated 
about obeying ; but I soon saw, by the angry looks 
which were cast at me, that I was doing so at the 
peril of my life ; and at the same instant it struck 
me, that if I went, I might by some means or other 
obtain my liberty. 

The boats- were one long-boat, which pulled 
eight oars, and carried in all sixteen men, and two 
large swift-rowing gigs. Jones took command of 
the long-boat, and I was in one of the gigs. In 
silence we left the vessel on our nefarious errand 
— in silence we pulled down the canal with steady 
and slow strokes, for while the wind held there 
was no hurry. When we*got close to the mouth 
of the harbor, the boat I was in was sent out to re- 
connoitre. 

The stranger was apparently beating up along 
shore, towards which her head was now pointed, 
those who directed her movements little aware of 
the danger which threatened them. After waiting 
a short time, during which she had drawn nearer 
to us, her sails began to flap against the masts, 
and the ripple which had been playing on the wa- 
ter disappeared altogether. With the last breath 
of wind she was put about, and attempted to stand 
off shore ; but she was very soon left in what is 
called the doldrums^ namely without steerage-way. 

I had been watching her attentively. I thought, 
from the first, I knew her ; and I now felt certain 
that she was no other than the ship of which I was 
in search, the Mary. With bitter grief I came to 
this conclusion ; for I could not but fear that'my 
friends were on board her, and that Captain Dean 
and his sweet child would be thrown into the- hands 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 189 


of the pirates. What, too, would they think of me ? 
Would they believe me innocent when they saw me 
in such company ? A thought came- across my mind 
at that instant, I would pretend not to recognise 
them. At all risks, I would make the pirates sup- 
pose that I joined willingly in this expedition, and 
perhaps I might be the means of preserving their 
lives at all events, if not their property. Perhaps, 
I thought, my steps might have been led providen- 
tially through the various ’ adventures in which I 
had engaged for this very purpose. The very idea 
made m.y heart beat quick with a sensation almost 
of joy. I did not see how it was to be accomplish- 
ed ; but I felt assured, that the Power which had 
hitherto guided me would point out the way. 

When the officer of the boat I was in saw the 
barque becalmed, he gaye the signal to our consort, 
and without further delay, we all three pulled out 
together towards her. 

For some time no one on board appeared to have 
observed us. At last some one saw us, and two or 
three glasses were directed towards us ; but we did 
not seem to have created any alarm, or even suspi- 
cion among them. Thus we were enabled to ap- 
proach without any preparation having been made 
to prevent our getting on board. When it was too 
late, probably from the eagerness with which they 
saw us dash alongside, they suspected that all was 
not right, and a few of the hands ran to the arm- 
chest, while others attempted to slue round one of 
the two guns the barque carried, and to point it 
down at the boats. Before they could do so, we 
w^ere scrambling up her sides. 

“ Oh, oh, Massa Peter, you hurry enough now 
to turn pirate, when you tink something to be 
got,” shouted Mark Anthony, as he saw my oager^ 
ness to be one of the first on deck. 


140 


PETER THE WH A LI’ R, 


The cutter hoarded on one side, the two g%s ofl 
the other — one at the fore-rigging, the 3ther at the 
mizen-chains — so that the crew had to separate into 
three divisions to oppose ns. The crew thus weak- 
ened, the people from the long-boat gained easily a 
footing on deck ; they drove the crew aft, who were 
now attacked in the rear by the party from one of 
the gigs. I was in the foremost gig, and we had 
no one to oppose us. Tlie only defence made was 
by the master, his mates, and two of the crew, who 
had secured cutlasses. They stood together on the 
larboard side of the poop, and boldly refused to 
yield up the ship, till they knew the authority of 
those attacking her. 

I saw, at a glance, that my fears were w^ell-found- 
ed. There stood my kind friend. Captain Dean ; 
and, in the centre of the ‘group, his sweet little 
daughter, Mary. 0 how I wished to have the 
strength of a hundred men, to drive all the pirates 
into their boats, and to release my friends. 

No sooner had I appeared above the bulwarks, 
than Mary saw^ me. She uttered a cry of surprise ; 
for she recognised me at once. It attracted her 
father’s attention ; his cutlass was struck from his 
grasp by Jones, the two mates were knocked down, 
and all further resistance was at an end. 

This easy victory prevented the pirates from 
being as bloodthirsty as they might otherwise have 
proved ; but, as a precautionary measure, Jones or- 
dered both the officers and crew to be bound to 
the masts and rigging, while the ship was being 
searched. 

I had rushed aft, in the hopes of being of some 
assistance to Captain ])ean, should he have re- 
quired it — how, I scarcely knew — I thought I would 
have interposed my body, should a sword have been 
raised to strike h‘m. When I saw him no longer 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 141 

making any defence, and uninjured, I stopped, and 
was endeavoring to turn away to consider what I 
should do ; but Mary’s eye had followed me, and, 
as she saw me approaching, she uttered my name 
in his ear. On losing his sword, he had thrown 
himself on one of the hen-coops placed against the 
bulwarks, where he lay, clasping his child in his 
arms ; and even the pirates seemed to respect him,' 
for no one molested him. 

Most of the pirates were engaged in dragging 
the prisoners to the masts to bind them. Jones 
had gone into the cabin. I saw that no one was 
observing me. I hurried past my old friends. 
“Hush,” I whispered, in a voice they could just 
hear ; “ I am honest still. Do not recognise me — 
I will save you if I can.” ^ 

“ I knew he was true and good,” said Mary, 
kissing her father, and trying to turn her eyes from 
me. 

What courage did her words give me. That 
sweet child’s trusting friendship was a reward for 
all I had suffered. 1 resolved to abstain still from 
the evil courses to which my companions were en- 
deavoring to lead me. I gave a glance over the 
stern, as if I had been looking to see what had be- 
come of the gig which had boarded at that end of 
the ship, and I again passed my friends, without 
noticing them. I guessed that Mark Anthony 
would have been watching me, and I was right. 

“ What, you like j irating, Massa Peter ; you run 
about like little dog, quite frisky — not know what 
to do,” he remarked, with a grin. He was fond of 
giving things their proper names. Jones would 
have been h^orrified at being called a pirate ; and 
even Hawk did not like th^e term, though, in his 
bitter moments, he used it. 

“ I hav no help for it,” I answered, with, I hope. 


1A2 


PETER THE WHALER, 


excusable duplicity. “ The fact is, Mark. I ha 1 
formed a wrong opinion of you gentlemen ; and, in 
future, I hope to make as bold a robber as the best 
of you.” 

“ Berry good, berry good, my boy,” said the 
black, grasping my fist with his huge rough hand ; 
“ me tell Captain Hawk, Massa Peter now take 
oath.” I had not thought of that dreadful cere- 
mony, when 1 boasted of being ready to turn pi- 
rate ; and, as I had a true idea of the sacredness 
of an oath, I knew that I must be betrayed, if 1 
was asked to take it, by refusing, as I must, to 
do so. 

Jones now came out of the cabin, and went up 
to the captain. “ Captain Dean,” he said, ‘‘ for 
such, I find is your name, you must order your 
people into the boats to tow this vessel close in 
shore, where you must anchor, to discharge somt 
of your cargo.” 

“ I have no longer command of this vessel,” re- 
plied the captain ; “ if the people choose to obey 
you, I have no power to prevent them.” 

“We have the means of making them do what 
we please, though,” exclaimed Abraham Jones. 
“ Plere, you, get your boats in the water, and tow 
us ahead.” He pointed to several of the Mary’s 
crew, who were released, and compelled by the 
pirates to do as he ordered. The pirates’ long- 
boat also went ahead, to assist in towing; while 
four men were stationed at the bows with mus- 
kets in their hands, to fire on the boats should 
they attempt to escape. The rest who remained, 
I zealously assisting them, clewed and brailed up 
the sails. When ordered by Jones, I, without 
hesitation, seized a musket and pointed it at the 
boats. 

Captain Dean still holding Mary in his arms, 


H 3 KAllLV LIFE AND ADVP-NTURES. 143 

‘s-it aft, without movmg. He seemed complotelj 
stunned with the blow which had fallen on him . 
for the cruel robbery would prove his ruin. 

It was an arduous operation, towing the vessel 
in ; for a cu'^rent set along-shore, it seemed, and 
drifted her tc the southward of the entrance to the 
lagoon. I have before described the heat of a 
tropical sun ; and very hot work, indeed, was this 
towing ; but more particularly disagreeable was it 
for the crew of the barque, who could not tell but 
at the end of it, their lives might be sacrificed by 
their captors ; while the pirates, on the contrary, 
had the satisfaction of having a rich booty in store. 
At last, after five hours’ incessant labor, we got, 
as near as the depth of water would allow, to the 
mouth of the harbor, and the anchor was dropped 
to the bottom. 

Overcome by the heat, the pirates now came out 
of the boats, and, rushing below, brought a spirit 
cask on deck, which thej^ forthwith broached. I 
trembled for the consequences. Jones did all he 
could to prevent their becoming intoxicated ; but 
they only laughed and jeered at him, and asked 
who made him an ojQScer among them. 

I ought to have said, that, as soon as the barque 
had anchored, those of her crew who were in their 
boats were turned adrift, without ours or masts or 
sails, or any thing to guide them, and allowed to 
fioat wherever the current might carry them. As 
it happened, tliere was but little current tliere, 
and consequently they remained but a short dis- 
tance off, afraid to attempt either to regain the 
lUhip, or to reach the shore. 

Louder and louder grew the mirth of the pirates, 
and wilder their looks and gestures, as tlie power 
ful liquor they were swallowing, took effect on their 
brains. I saw Mary cling closer to Iter fiither in 


144 


PETER THE WHALER. 


fear and trembling, all the time watching me, with 
furtive glances, lest she should be observed by hei 
captors. I kept my musket in my hand pretend- 
ing to be watching the boats, and as they were now 
astern, I came aft for that purpose. What might 
have been the result of the prolonged orgies of the 
pirates it is impossible to say ; but just as two or 
three had begun to stagger on their feet, and, with 
their knives iti their hands, to cast their bloodshot 
eyes round, as if looking for some victim for their 
insane fury, a small boat shot out of the harbor 
and rapidly approached the ship. 

In a few minutes Captain Hawk stood on the 
deck of the prize, just in time to prevent one of 
his men from killing the first mate of the vessel, 
who remained all the time bound to the mast. He 
then turned fiercely on Jones, and reprimanded 
him for not having restrained the people more 
effectually. With a blow of his fist he knocked 
down the three most drunken of his followers, and 
the rest appeared instantly sobered. Without a 
murmur they threw the remainder of the spirits 
overboard, and under his directions commenced 
hoisting out such part of the cargo, as he consid- 
ered most valuable. 

Captain Dean was not molested, nor was any 
notice taken of the boats which were drifting in 
shore, and would, I hoped, reach it, and thus ena- 
ble the crews to find means by which to return to 
the ship, and perhaps to escape. On a sudden it 
seemed to strike some of the pirates, that there 
was no use working while, there were people they 
could compel to work for them ; and to my sorrow 
two armed boats were instantly sent oft* to tow 
back the two which were drifting away. Kesist 
ance was vain, so the poor fellows were compelled 
to work in hoisting the cargo out of their own ship. 


flis EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES 145 

and afterwards in pulling up the lagoon to the 
schooner. When I saw that the pirates allowed 
the strangers to see their place of concealment, 1 
trembled for the fate of the latter, and feared 
greatly that the result would be their destructidn 
to prevent their discovering it to others. 

The beats were all away, and six of the pirates 
with Captain Hawk and mj^self were the oiily per- 
sons besides the prisoners who remained on board. 
Hawk had observed my apparent zeal, I suspect ; 
for he said to me : “I am glad to see that you are 
overcoming your foolish scruples, Peter ; and to 
show the confidence I place in you, I will give you 
charge of the old master and his daughter. Take 
care they do not communicate with any of the other 
prisoners or assist to release them.” 

My heart leaped within me at the chance thus 
offered of assisting my friends, at the same time 
I considered whether I ought to betray the confi- 
dence placed in me. 

“ I’ll keep an eye on them, sir,” I answered eva- 
sively, and at the same time I took my post oppo- 
site to them with my musket in my hand. I ob- 
served that Mary turned her head away from me, 
lest Hawk, should observe the satisfaction she felt 
at this arrangement. Hawk afterwards, with all 
his followers, went below to make a more minute 
examination of the nature of the cargo. 

As soon as they had disappeared, I ran up to 
Mary and her father. I knelt down. I kissed 
their hands, and with tears in my eyes assured 
them that I had been long looking for them, and 
was guiltless of -willingly joining the pirates. “ I 
will risk my life to liberate you,” I added. “ Be 
constantly on the watch for whatever may occur. 
Perhaps to-night something may favor our projects, 


13 M 


146 


PETER TF£E WHALER 


perhaps it may be weeks before I find the itieana 
of aiding you.” 

“ I knew you would, I knew you would,” exclaim* 
ed Mary. “ Father, Peter will help us to escape.” 
Captain Dean, by a strong effort, roused himself 
from the state of stupor into which he was near 
falling. lie took my hand and grasped it tightly. 

, “Peter,” he said, “I will trust you, though ap- 
pearances are sorely against you. For the sake 
of humanity — for this sweet child’s sake- — I pray 
that you will not deceive us.” 

I again assured him that I was true, and that, 
when I had time, I would explain hoAV it all had 
happened ; and then, fearful of being seen, I retir- 
ed to my post to act sentinel as before. 

On Hawk’s returning on deck, he ordered Cap- 
tain Dean and Mary into the cabin below, and 
told them that they must remain there till he had 
determined what should be done with the ship. 
My poor friend obeyed without a murmur ; and, 
taking Mary by the hand, conducted her to his 
state-room, into which he entered and closed the 
door. 1 heard him say, while I was still close to 
it, “ Kneel, my child, kneel ; and pray to Grod to 
protect us.” 

The boats had made only two trips to the shore 
before it was dark, and still very much of the prop- 
erty the pirates wished to appropriate remained 
on board. When they returned for the last time 
there were various discussions as to what should 
be done with the vessel ; some were for landing 
everything of value, and then burning her ; others 
proposed scuttling her, with, her people on board ; 
a few suggested that they might be allowed to es- 
cape in their boats, as there was little probability 
of their ever reaching land ; while the most humane 


KJS ,'i’ARL\ LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 147 

voted for allowing the ship to depart when they 
had taken all they required out of her. 

Most of the pirates returned to the schooner for 
the night, leaving the prisoners with the third 
i\ate and a small guard, including me, in charge of 
them. Just before lie left the vessel Hawk called 
mo aside. 

“ I leave you on board of the prize, Peter,” he 
said, “ because, though you are young and untried, 
yet you have more of humanity about you than the 
rest of my followers, and I can place more confi- 
dence in you ; I must, however, have you take the 
oath of our band, to the effect tliat you will not de- 
sert the ship, betray a comrade, or separate from 
the rest till our compact is dissolved by mutual 
agreement.” 

I thought, as seriously and as rapidly as I could, 
whether such an oath would not only preclude my 
own escape, but prevent me from assisting my 
friends. “ It must effectually bind me to the pi- 
rates, and probably cause my death ; but, if I refuse 
to take it, I shall lose all chance of aiding Captain 
Dean and Mary, so for their sakes I will do as I 
am asked.” I told Hawk I would no longer refuse 
to take the oath he proposed. 

“ Then swear,” he said, repeating it ; while a 
number of the pirates gathered round. 

I swear,” I said, in a voice which must, I 
thought, betray my emotion. The pirates cheered 
and welcomed me as a brother among them. At 
that instant a peal of thunder echoed along the 
rocks of the shore, and vivid lightning darted from 
the sky. 

I presumptuously thought at the time that the 
anger of Heaven was thus shown fo^ the crime I 
had committed. I trembled violently ; and had it 
noi been dark, my confusion would have been 


148 


PETEK THE WHALER, 


discovered. The pirates were, however, in a hur- 
ry to depart, and stepping into their boats, which 
were again deeply laden, they pulled up the harbor, 
leaving me and my companions in charge of the ship 
and twice as many prisoners as we ourselves nurw- 
bered. 


CHAPTER XYII. 

I *m left in charge of the Prisoners. — Spirits aid me to help my 
Friends. — The Tables are turned. — My Oath compels me to 
remain with the Pirates. — We are left in an open Boat. — Find 
ourselves suddenly transferred to the Deck of a Brig of War. 
— An Expedition against the Pirates. 

I DID not go to sleep, it may be supposed, but 
walked the deck, considering what I should do. I 
had never spoken much with the third mate, who 
was now commanding officer ; and I felt less incli- 
nation than ever to enter into conversation with him, 
so I only -went near him when I was obliged to do 
so, to report that all was right. 

He was a surly ruffian, in no way superior to the 
rest of the people, except that from having been at 
sea all his life, he was a tolerable seaman. It was 
with some difficulty that I gained permission from 
him to carry some food and water to the prisoners, 
or I believe he would have allowed them to starve. 
I dared not tell them that I was a friend, lest some 
might incautiously betray me. Wherever I went 
also, Mark Anthony followed, and narrowly watched 
my proceedings. I observed him, though I pre- 
tended not to do so, and was trying to devise some 
means of lulling the suspicions he evidently still 
entertained of me. 

The mate’s name was John Pinto, a Portuguese 
bj birth, though he said he was an American, and 


H-'S EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 149 

ne spoke English well. I knew that he was ad- 
dicted to liquor, when he could indulge in it with- 
out fear of the consequences. I had found seve- 
ral bottles of fine old Jamaica rum in the cabin, so 
Bibrought one up on deck, with a monke}^ full of cool 
water, and saying that I was very thirsty after 
the day’s work, and must have a glass, asked him 
if he would have one also ? He consented, and I 
poured out a stiff tumbler-full, the strength of which 
was concealed by the coolness of the water. 

Very good, indeed,” he growled out. “ Peter, 
you understand these things, give me another.” I 
did so, and made it even stronger than the first. 
He liked it accordingly even better, and took seve- 
ral others in quick succession. I was not afraid of 
his growing furious, for from the nature of the 
man, I knew that he would only become stupid, 
and finally would fall asleep. With much satisfac- 
tion I saw this effect take place. 

“ Now, I am commanding officer,” I thought, 
“ and I will see what is next to be done.” Just as 
I had thought this, and had stood up to look around 
me, I felt the hot breeze coming off the land. An 
idea struck me, if I could but liberate the prisoners, 
they might run the vessel far away to sea before 
the morning, and out of the reach of the pirates. 

How to accomplish this was the next thought- 
go with them I could not on account of my oath, 
and I was also bound to the rest. There was a 
sentry placed before Captain Dean’s cabin. I de- 
termined to make him tipsy also. I had recourse 
to the old rum, and with the same, effect it had on 
the mate. Two men walked the deck near the 
main hatchway, the other four were forward. The 
prisoners were in the hold, and my great difiiculty 
was to get to them. _ 

I on deck to watch the two men — they were 


150 


PETER THE WHALER, 


sitting down, and I had hopes were asleep. Mark 
Anthony, whom I most feared, was forward. The 
night had become very dark, so I went close to them 
without being perceived, and I could distinguish by 
the tones of their voices, that all four were talkiSig 
together. On this I crept back to the cabin — the 
sentry was snoring in complete insensibility, so 1 
dragged him on one side, and tapped softly at the 
door of the state-cabin. 

It is Peter,” I whisjjcrcd. ‘‘ Open the door, I 
have something to say.” Mary knew my voice, 
and opened it before I had done speaking, for I had 
unlocked it from the outside. 

“ Captain Dean,” I said, in a hurried tone, “ the 
wind is off the shore — two of your guards are un- 
conscious from drink, and if I can but make the 
rest so, or you can manage to overpower them, you 
may regain possession of your vessel. I can nei- 
ther assist you further, nor can I accomjpany you ; 
for at all risks I must return to the schooner.” 

“ Oh no, no,” exclaimed Mary, you must go 
with us ; we cannot leave you behind with those 
dreadful men.” 

“ I have taken an oath, Mary, and I must remain,” 
I replied. “ But have no fears for me. ^ I shall, I 
trust, finally escape from the toils which surround 
me, and we may meet again.” For some time I 
continued in the same strain, and finally succeeded 
in winning her over to my view of the case. I had 
less difficulty in persuading her father that there 
was no other chance of escape, and I urged on him 
the duty he owed to his owners as well as to his 
child, if not to himself. 

With several bottles of old ,rRRi I returned on 
deck, and with one in my hand, I sat myself down 
near the two men guarding the hatchway. 

^‘The mate finds tlis stuff very good,” said 1. 


ms KARLV LIFK ANJ) ADVENTURES. 151 

‘'Will you take a glass?” They did not say no, 
but pronounced it excellent. 

The rest should not be h.ept out of their share,” 
i remarked. “ I’ll take them some.” To this 
they would not agree, and wishing to keep it all to 
themselves drank it down much faster than they 
would otherwise have done. I took the empty 
bottle away and put a full one in its place, much 
to their surprise ; for they did not suspect my 
trick. Favoring my design the others heard them 
praising the rum, and asked them Avhat they Avere 
about. I instantly ran forward with two bottles. 

“ They have got some spirits which they think 
very good, and I have brought you some bottles 
There are several more stoAved away somewhere on 
deck, and if I can find them I Avill bring them to 
you.” 

‘‘ Bear a hand and bring them to us ; but do not 
let Pinto see you. or he will be laying an embargo 
on them,” said one of the men, in a low voice, think- 
ing the mate might hear him. 

In a short time all the pirates, including even 
Mark Anthony, Avere lying about the decks in a 
state of helpless intoxication. 

With my knees trembling Avith agitation, I hur- 
ried aft and told Captain Dean Avhat had occurred. 
Leaving Mary in the cabin he accompanied me on 
deck, and Ave instantly ^et to work to get the hatches 
off. We succeeded, and, going beloAV found the 
mates and crew, most of them overcome Avith fa- 
tigue, fast asleep. It Avas the Avork of a minute 
to rouse them up, to explain Avhat had happened, 
and to cut loose the lanyards with Avhich they Avere 
secured, 

I told them that they must make a simultaneous 
rusii on deck, that they must bind m«e with the rest 
r*f the pivatos that they must put us ‘nto a boat 


152 


PETER THE WHALER. 


vvifch a couple of small sculls just to enalle us to 
reach the shore, and that they must then cut 
their cable and get to sea as fast as possible. 

“ I do not see what should prevent us from car- 
rying all hands off, prisoners,” said the first mate. 
The idea that they might do so had not occurred to 
me. I wished most cordially that they would, but 
my oath made it incumbent on me to return if I 
had the power. 

“We must do as this young man requires,” said 
Captain Dean. “ We will abide by his decision.” 

“ Then I must beg that you will without delay 
put me and my companions into a boat, and be off 
yourselves,” I answered, with a sinking heart. 

I crept first on deck and lay down among the 
men forward. Presently the crew rushed on deck, 
and in a few minutes the previous order of things 
was completely reversed, and the pirates were bound 
and floating helplessly in a boat by themselves. 
The black, who was. near me, was the only one who 
was aroused, and he saw me being bound like him- 
self. He would have cried out, but a gag thrust 
into his mouth, effectually prevented him. 

With mingled feelings, of pain and joy, I saw, 
through the gloom, the sails of the Mary drop from 
their yards ; and her cable being cut she glided 
away into the obscurity of the distance. I uttered 
a prayer for the safety of those on board. I had 
no fears for myself : but, I confess, I wished that, 
notwithstanding my protestations. Captain Dean 
had forcibly deUined me ; though I, of course, was 
compelled to insist on being treated like the rest of 
the pirates ; and he not knowing my real wish, 
thought he was bound to do as I desired. Mary 
was all the time below, or her keen perception would 
have saved me, as she would have insisted on keeping 
me in spite of myself. I repeated the oath I had 


HIS EARLY LIFE A I) VEi^'FtJRE ?. 


168 '^ 


taken over and over again, and I did not find that 
it in any way prevented me from liberating tho 
prize. That any one would dream of doing such 
a thing had, I suppose, never occurred to its fra- 
mers. 

It was broad daylight before any of the people 
came to their senses. The bla<^k had been all the 
time, in a degree, awake, though his intellects were 
not very bright ; he, however, had been too tightly 
bound hand and foot to move, while his mouth was 
too securely gagged to allow him to cry out. I 
arose with pretended difficulty ; I saw his keen eye 
glaring on me. I looked over the gunnel, the Mary 
was nowhere to be seen. She had then escaped, 
and I returned thanks to Heaven for her safety. 

The boat had been driven by the wind some way 
out to sea ; and it occurred to me that there was a 
great probability of our being starved before we 
could regain the shore, should we not be seen by 
the schooner’s crew. This idea gave way to the 
picture which presented itself of- the rage and dis- 
appointment of the pirates, when they found that 
their prize had escaped. 

They will wreak their vengeance on us all, per- 
haps ; on my head, especially, if it is suspected that I 
had a hand in liberating the prisoners. How can I 
avoid being suspected ? The mate will recollect 
that I brought the rum to him, so will the others ; 
they will compare notes, and I shall be accused of 
having plotted with the crew of the Mary. It will 
be asserted, that I intended to accompany them, 
ctnd to claim a reward — perhaps to bring a ship of 
war to the spot ; and that they had played me false 
in placing me in the boat. It will not be supposed 
that I might have escaped, but would not break my 
^ath. My condition is, indeed, perilous.” 

I was right in that respect : never, perhaps, had 


154 


PETER THE WHALER, 


£ been in such imminent danger ; but I forgot a t 
the time that there is a higher power ever watch- 
ful over men, and that it will assuredly protect 
those who act rightly. 

0 let me urge my young friends, in their course 
through life, always to do what they know is right, 
fearless of consequcyices ; let no consideration what- 
ever induce them to act otherwise. They may not 
— probably do not — see the way by which they are 
to be preserved, but God, in his good time will 
show it to them ; or if they are exposed in conse- 
quence to suffering, will not fail, beyond, all mf^a 
sure, to reward them. 

1 must explain that I do not feel quite certain 
that I was right in taking the oath. Even now that 
years have passed since that time, I am undecided 
as to that point ; and, therefore, I trust that I may 
be pardoned if I was wrong in doing so, when I had 
no time for reflection. 

When the black saw me move, he made various 
strange noises, to call my attention to his condi- 
tion. I showed him that my hands were bound, 
but I contrived to crawl towards him ; and, though 
his own hands 'were behind his back, he contrived 
so far to loosen the cords which bound mine (they 
were, in truth, but slightly secured, and I could 
have released them without aid), that I got them 
perfectly free. The first thing I did was to take 
the gag from his mouth, and 0 what a torrent of 
abuse flowed instantly out of it. He did not, how- 
ever, suspect me, as I thought he would. We next 
released the rest ; but they were still too overcome 
with the liquor to comprehend what had happened. 

The wind was still off the shore, and the boat 
continued drifting out to sea, her speed increased 
by a current which set to the southward. The 
black I ecognized the mouth of the lagoon, which he 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 155 

knew well ; but I could not make it out. The two 
sculls were found ; and bestowing many maledic- 
tions on his companions, for not being able to drink 
^Yith impunity, he made me take one of them, and 
attempt to pull towards the shore. 

With the prospects I had in view, 1 had no par- 
ticular wish to exert myself ; and I saw that, ever 
if I did so to the utmost, w’e could make no way 
against the breeze and the current, setting in an 
oppoisite direction. 

The sun rose, and struck down with burning fury 
on our heads ; and I knew, when the wind fell, it 
would be hotter still. At length I began to feel 
the pangs of hunger ; and, to my satisfaction, I 
found that some considerate friend had put a few 
biscuits and a keg of water into the boat. With 
this I refreshed myself, and so did the black ; and 
I began to hope that he was grateful to me for re- 
leasing him from the gag, and that he would bear 
witness to having seen me bound like the rest. 

When we found that we couhl make no way with 
the paddles, we gave it up, and set to work to try 
and revive our companions. We unlashed their 
arms and legs, and, by degrees, they came to them- 
selves. They were very much surprised at what 
had happened, and could not account for it. 

“Well, no use talking here,” observed Mark 
Anthony, whose wits being brighter than theirs, 
was for active measures. “ If we no get on shore, 
we all die together.” 

I suggested, that we might manufacture some 
more peddles out of the bottom-boards, and that, 
by bending our handkerchiefs and jackets together, 
we might form a sail, which, when the sea-breeze 
set in, might enable us to reach some part of the 
coast. No one having any better advice to offer, 
mine was adopted — two more pairs of paddles were 


156 


PETER THE WHALER, 


Formed, but, though they enabled us to make some 
little headway, it was very slowly. 

My companions now grew weary ; and, the look- 
ed-for breeze not arriving, they began to lose their 
tempers, as people are apt to do, even without so 
much reason, after a debauch. 

“ It was all your fault, youngster,” suddenly ex- 
claimed the mate, turning to me ; ‘‘ you brought 
me the stuff which capsised me.” 

“ And he brought it to us,” said one of the men 
who had been guarding the main-hatchway. 

And to us, also,” cried those who had been for- 
ward. 

“ Den,” exclaimed the black, giving a most dia- 
bolical grin, from ear to ear, which made my blood 
run cold, “ he done it on purpose : dere was some- 
ting in it, no doubt.” 

0 how my heart sunk within me ; for their sus- 
picions once being set on the right scent, I feared 
they would discover the truth. However, I put a 
bold face on the matter, and answered, “ I found 
the spirit — I tasted it, and thought it very good, so 
I brought it t^ you. I am in as bad a condition as 
any of you, so I gained nothing by treachery, if I 
was guilty of it.” 

“ Ah ! but you hoped to do so,” exclaimed the 
mate, “ It wasn’t your wish to remain with us, but 
you could not help yourself.” Thus the discussion 
went on, till they arrived very nearly at the truth. 
I said nothing ; but listened, expecting every mo- 
ment to be my last. Some proposed throwing m<L 
overboard at once ; but the black suggested, that 
the captain would be angry at such a proceeding, 
and that it would be far better to carry me in alive, 
and to torment me before they put me to death. 

1 told them, that they had no proof of my guilt, 
and that I denied the accusation of having put 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 151 

anything into the liquor ; and that I was certain 
that Captain Hawk would acquit me. 

They were still threatening me, when the black 
who was standing up, on looking towards the mouth 
of the harbor, espied two boats pulling out towards 
us. Our comrades must have seen us with their 
glasses from the shore, and were coming to our as- 
sistance. They could not possibly be more than 
four miles off. Scarcely had the rest time to dis- 
cover the specks they seemed on the water, when 
I observed a sail just rounding the west side of the 
island, and standing, with a fresh breeze, directly 
for us. It was not long before she was discovered 
by the rest. 

She was a large brig ; and, from the squareness 
of her yards, she looked like a man-of-war. Down 
she came rapidly on us, as yet, unperceived by the 
people in the boats, as a point of high land, covered 
with trees, hid her completely from them. The 
black jumped up, and watched her, with lips apart, 
and staring eyeballs, for some time. 

“ De brig we fought de oder day,” he exclaimed. 

- “ If he see we, den we all hang.” And he sunk 
down at the bottom of the boat, intimating to the 
rest to follow his example. 

I scarcely knew whether to wish that the Ameri- 
can brig of war, for such I felt convinced she was, 
should discover us, or whether we might get into 
the harbor unperceived. 

In the latter case, the probabilities were, that the 
pirates would put me to death. In the former, I 
ran a great risk of being hung because I was a 
pirate ; or the boat might drift out to sea, and a 
lingering death would be our portion. Neither 
alternative afforied a pleasant subject of contem- 

boats from the shore w 3re all this time apv 
N 


plation 

The 


158 PETER THE WHAEER, 

oroaching us. At last they saw the top-gallant 
musts’ heads of the brig over the point ; but I sup- 
pose they fancied they were those of the Mary, 
for they continued their course. In a short time, 
however, they perceived their mistake ; but the brig 
had got clear of the land, and they were full in 
view of any sharp eyes stationed on her tops. 
They directly pulled back, and we lost sight of 
them almost immediately. 

The brig came on, and at first, after rounding the 
point, stood on a course w'hich would have carried 
her inside of us, but on discovering the boat, she 
again stood towards us. The fright of all hands 
in the boat was excessive ; and the bold blustering 
pirates proved themselves cowards indeed. The 
African was the bravest, for the death he expected 
had few terrors for him. He even had presence of 
mind sufiicient to suggest, that we should invent a 
plausible tale of having been cast adrift by the rest 
of the crew of a ship who had run off with her. All 
eagerly grasped at the idea, but before the tale was 
thoroughly concocted, the brig was alongside us, 
and we were very unceremoniously hauled on board. 

We were immediately taken before the captain 
and his officers in full uniform, who stood round 
him on the quarter-deck. 

“ What brought you out here ?” he demanded of 
the mate, who from his dress seemed to be the offi- 
cer. Pinto told the tale which had just been in- 
vented. 

“ And what are those boats doing inshore of 
as V' was the next question. - 

I know nothing of the boats,” was Pinto’s an 
BAver ; but the appearance and dogged manner of 
my companioj.s had raised suspicions in the minds 
of the Ameiican officers Avhich Avere not easily 
allayed 


tiis EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 

Meantime the brig had hauled her wind, and was 
standing in shore with the lead going, in the di- 
rection the boats had taken. Officers with sharp 
eyes were also stationed at each fore-yard arm to 
look out for coral reefs. The Foam’s boats reached 
the entrance to the lagoon, just as the brig dropped 
her anchor, it being considered dangerous to ap- 
proach nearer the shore. 

The brig, I found, was the Neptune, Captain 
Faith. She was a remarkably fine vessel, carry- 
ing nineteen guns, and had been sent out expressly 
to look for the Foam. Captain Faith and his offi- 
cers were burning to revenge the insult offered 
them shortly before by the schooner. It appeared 
that they had, by some means, notice of her where- 
abouts ; and when they saw the retreating boats, 
they had little doubt of the true state of the case. 

We were all kept separate from each other, and 
were questioned one by one. What the others 
.said I do not exactly know ; but I have reason to 
believe that not one of them told the same story. 
I was the last interrogated : ‘‘ And what have you 
got to say for yourself ?” asked th;e lieutenant. 

“That I was last night put into this boat with 
the rest, with my hands bound behind my back,” I 
replied. 

“ And you fielieve, that the people who so treat- 
ed you have run off with the ship to turn pirates 

“ I do not believe it,” I answered ; “ I knew the 
captain, who w^as a kind friend of mine, and the 
ship w'as his own. If you ever meet Captain 
Dean of the Mary, he will corroborate wFat I say.” 

“ This is a new version of the story,” replied 
the lieutenant. 

“ It is the true one ; of that you may be assur- 
ed,” I replied ; “ I would willingly tell you more 
but I cannot, so there is no use questioning me ” 


160 


PETER THE WHALER, 


“ We shall soon see that,” he observed. ‘ These 
who will not speak when they can, must be made 
to speak.”' 

I w'as silent ; for if I said more, I was afraid of 
running the risk of breaking my oath, by betray 
ing Hawk and his follow’ers. 

The attention of all on board was now taken up 
by the manning of the boats, wdiich were, I found, 
to be sent up forthwith, on an expedition in search 
of the pirates. 0 how I longed to warn the bravo 
men I saw with such joyful alacrity getting ready, 
of the great risk they were about to run. The 
schooner, I knew, had ten guns on board, and the 
pirates would be able so to place her as to offer a 
stout resistance, if not to defeat the man-of-war’s 
boats completely. 

Four of the brig’s boats were sent away ; to 
which was added the one in which I had been ta- 
ken ; so that there was a pretty strong flotilla en- 
gaged in the expedition. Remembering, however, 
the extreme narrowness of the passage, I felt that, 
if the pirates landed, and simply fired down upon 
their assailants, they might pick every one of them 
off without the slightest risk to themselves. I 
was very much afraid of being compelled to accom- 
pany the boats ; not that I feared the danger, but 
I thought that Hawk would fancy that I did so 
willingly ; and though he might be defeated and 
killed, Ldid not like the idea of his dying with the 
impression on his mind, that I had betrayed him ; 
or, on the contrary, if the boats were destroyed, of 
course, I could expect no mercy at his hands. 
With aching eyes I saw them enter the mouth of 
the lagoon ; and, perhaps, no one on board felt a 
greater interest in their proceed’ngs than I did- 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 1(51 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

fVe I’lrates attacked in their Strong-hold. — The tnq of thf 
Foam. — The Pirates recognize ns, — I narrate my A-dv mtures 
but am not believed.— Arrive in Port. — The Trial. — Am found 
Guilty, and Condemmed. — As is expected by all Readers, 
Friends arrive just in time to prove me innocent. — I enter on 
board an American Man-of-war. 

I WAS allowed to remain on deck, under charge 
of a sentry ; but was in no other way treated as a 
prisoner. Half an hour elapsed ; during which 
the boats were, probably, looking for the pirate 
vessel, without a shot being heard. It was a time 
of the most intense anxiety. At length, as if to 
make amends for the previous silence, the roar of 
big guns and musketry was heard reverberating iu 
quick succession among the rocks. One fancied 
that one could distinguish as each boat came up to 
the contest, and the schooner fired at her in return. 
The wreaths of smoke could be perceived in the 
atmosphere, rising above the trees. Once there 
was a cessation ; and. it appeared that the boats 
were driven back. One thing was certain, the pi- 
rates had not attempted to stop them at the narrow 
passage, as they might have done ; or, if they had. 
they had successfully passed it. 

Five minutes elapsed — they seemed an hour. 
Then again the hubbub recommenced, with great- 
'er fury than before. So excited did many of the 
men, and even the officers, become, that I almost 
thought they ^vould leap into the water, and try to 
swim to shore, to join in the combat. I fancied 
that I could even hear the cries and shrieks of the 
combatants — that I could see the whole scene 
N» 14 


1(52 


PETKR THE WHALER; 


n^re me, through the trees — the%oats at the mouth 
of the hight, firing away at the schooner, their 
officers cheering the men on ; the pirates', stripped 
to the Avaist, Avorking the guns of the schooner, 
some on board, and others on either point on shore, 
with small-armed men scattered in every direction 
around. The prolonged fight made me feel very 
doubtful of the result of the contest. There Avas 
a pause — and then a loud, fearful explosion, and 
the masts, and spars, and fragments of the pirate 
schooner, could be seen rising in the air. She 
had bloAvn up ; but still it might be questioned 
Avho were the victors. 

There Avas another interval of the most intense 
anxiety. In vain we Avaited for the re-appearance 
of the boats, till the Neptune’s people began to 
fear that their brave shipmates had been all de- 
stroyed. There Avas only one small boat, the dingy, 
remaining on board. The master, the only gun- 
room officer left, besides the surgeon and purser, 
A^olunteered to go in, and look for them. I Avas on 
the very point of offering to accompany him, as 
pilot, Avhen I remembered that I AA^as supposed to 
know nothing of the place. The commander gave 
an unAvilling consent ; for he did not like to risk 
more of his people. He was just shoving oft*, 
Avhen, first one boat Avas seen to emerge from 
among the trees, then another, and lastly, four ap- 
peared — thus one only Avas missing. They pulled 
sloAAdy on board, and Avere seen to be heavily 
laden. 

With a shout of joy and lieaicy congratulation 
they were received alongside ; but the entire sa- 
tisfaction at the success of the expedition Avas some- 
what mitigated, Avhen it Avas found that several of 
their numbers were missing. They had brought 
:>ft* ten prisoners, most of Avhom were Avounded 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 1(53 


Soiiie of the packages ■which had been taken from 
the Mary were also brought on board. Neitliei 
Hawk nor Abraham Jones were among the prison- 
ers ; I therefore 'Concluded that they were killed 
or had escaped. The prisoners, to my horror, at 
once recognized me and the rest of their comrades, 
addressing us familiarly by our names, and thus 
completely identified us with themselves. I sup- 
pose they did this from a feeling of revenge, from 
fancying that we had been the cause of their dis- 
aster. Tlie captain, on this, ordered us all to be 
secured and treated as prisoners alike, till he had 
time to investigate the matter fully. 

I heard an account of the expedition from one of 
the seamen who had been engaged in it, as he de- 
scribed it to a messmate. It appeared that the pi • 
rates liad at once gone on board the schooner, W'hich 
they had placed, just as I supposed they would, 
directly across the entrance of the bight. Here 
Hawk fought her most bravely, once compelling the 
boats to retreat. 

On a second attempt to board she was discovered 
to be on fire, notwithstanding wlfich Hawk had 
remained in the vessel till the last moment, when, 
leaping into the boats, he and some of his crew 
escaped to the shore. Many of them who could not 
were blown up. Fortunately, one boat’s crew only 
of the Americans had got on board by the stern, 
several of these poor fellows -were lost ; but, won- 
derful to relate, others, by leaping over the talFrail 
at the moment they felt it lifting under their feet, 
were saved and picked up by their friends. It was 
considered useless to pursue the fugitives : the 
prisoners taken \vere those picked up in the ^vater, 
and a few found wounded on shore. Securing them, 
and attending to the wounded of both parties, as 
ivell as collecting some of the booty, had caus/sd 


164 


PETER THE WHALER, 


the delay. The guns also planted by the pirates 
at the two points of land on either side of the 
bight, were spiked and thrown into the water ; 
and all arms found about were carried olf. 

Such was the end of the Foam ; and such will, 
in every case, probably be the concluding scene of 
piratical craft and their crews now-a-days. They 
certainly deserve no better ; and although their 
captains, to rise to that unenviable post, must 
possess some of those fiercer qualities, which people 
are apt to admire, I have no fancy for making them 
interesting characters, or heroes of romance. 

On hearing that there was a considerable amount 
of booty on shore, the captain despatched fresh 
hands to bring it off. I longed to caution them 
that Hawk, if he was alive, was a man very likely 
to play them a trick ; but I had no opportunity of 
doing so till they had gone. The boats were sent 
away, and I was afterwards had up for examination. 
I then, as the schooner was destroyed, no longer 
felt myself bound by my oath to keep silence ; 1 
therefore gave a rapid sketch of my adventures, as 
the best way of accounting for being found in such 
bad company. The captain laughed at my state- 
ments, which, he said, were altogether incredible, 
and assured me that he fully believed that I de 
served hanging as much as the rest. 

I assured him that 1 had not deceived him, and 
requested him to confront the negro, Mark An- 
thony, with me, and that he would corroborate all 
my assertions. Had I known more of the worst 
part of human nature, I might not have made this 
request. When the black was brought up, he gave 
a malicious grin at me, and putting his han 1 on his 
heart, assured the captain and officers, that, as he 
spoke the truth, I was the most wicked vicious 
youngster on board the schooner, to which he knew 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 1G5 

tliut it was useless to deny that he belonged — 
that he was perfectly innocent of any piratical act, 
having been carried olf to act as cook — that he had 
at first taken an interest in me, and had done his 
best to reform me, but in vain ; and that lately he 
had given my case up as hopeless. 

“ What do you mean by lately.?” I asked. 

“Just de last six months, or so,” he answered 
with the greatest effrontery. 

“ I beg, gentlemen, that this answer may be 
noted ; for I hope to be able to prove that I have 
not been on board the schooner as many weeks,” I 
said, with a calm voice, wliich had, I think, some 
effect on my hearers. 

There was such a mass of false swearing and 
contradictory evidence taken during the examina- 
tion, that the naval officers were compelled to re- 
serve any judgment on the case till they should 
arrive in port, when it might be handed over to the 
lawyers to sift to the bottom. Greatly to my sa- 
tisfaction, the boats returned laden with furth^'r 
goods taken from the Mary ; but it required two 
more trips before they could all be brought oft* 
The task was at last accomplished, without any of 
the pirates having made their appearance, and sail 
was then made to the northward. 

I found that our destination was Charleston, to 
which port the brig belonged, and where my trial, 
and that of the other prisoners would take place. 
Had it been New Orleans, I thought I might have 
been able to prove that I had gone to sea in the 
Susannah, and Captain Searle might be found, who 
would give a favorable account of me. While I was 
thinking of this, I suddenly, began to reflect, that 
perhaps Captain Searle might turn upon me as the 
African had done, though for a diffeient reason. 
He would be able to prove that I was at New Or- 


166 


PETER THE WHALER, 


leans certainly, but then the Foam was there at 
the same time. She had watched, attacked, and 
robbed him, and taken out of his vessel me and 
another person, who without any unwillingness had 
turned pirate, so that I had perhaps all along been 
in league with the freebooters, and my pretended 
ignorance of Hawk and his craft might have been 
all sham. I might, indeed, be considered, as the 
negro declared I was, worse than all the rest. 

As I reflected on these things, I remembered • 
that my destiny was in the hands of a higher power 
— that I had acted rightly, according to the best of 
my belief — and that he would direct all things for 
my future good. This feeling gave me strength to 
endure the present, and confidence in the future. 

I have thus invariably found it in all the affairs of 
life. When I have conscientiously done my duty, 
though inconv^ien/es and annoyances may have 
apparently happened in consequence, the end has 
always been fortunate when I have been able to 
arrive at the result. The consequence of many of 
our acts, we must remember, is yet in the eternal 
future, unfathomed by mortal ken. To that time 
we must look forward for the reward of any of our 
acts which may be considered by our beneficent 
Father worthy of reward; and also, to that time^ 
(we must not conceal from ourselves), for punish-, 
ment for our misdeeds, unless our Saviour merci- 
fully intercede for us. 

Our voyage to Charleston was very rapid. 1 
certainly was in no hurry to have it over, when I 
had so disagreeable a prospect before me as a trial, 
and not impossibly an execution. I was treated 
with less harshness than the rest of the prisoners, 
perhaps on account of my youth — perhaps because 
some believed me innocent. I fain hoped on trhe 
latter account. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 167 

At length we arrived. I will not stop to de- 
scribe Charleston. It is a fine flourishing city, 
with a dock-yard, where many of the ships of the 
American navy are built. I saw little of it, for 
soon after the Neptune had dropped her anchor, 1 
was conveyed, with the other prisoners, on shore 
to gaol. 

Q'he Americans are as fond, fortunately, of the 
go-ahead system in law as they are in everything 
else. In the settlements, founded by Spain and 
Portugal, we might have been kept six months 
without being brought into court ; here, before as 
many days were over, our trial commenced. The 
fate of those taken in the schooner was easily set- 
tled. Several robberies were proved against them ; 
and she was sworn to as the same vessel which had 
fired into the brig off the coast of Cuba, and had 
there carried the pirate flag, besides having also 
killed and wounded several officers and men in the 
United States’ navy. 

The trial of the people in the boat next came on. 
The others swore that we belonged to the schoon- 
er ; and the negro, in the bitterness of his feelings 
against me, had acknowledged the same. I told 
my history as my best defence. 

“ Ask him if he can swear he no fire de big guns 
— he no pull and haul — when we fight de brig,” 
exclaimed the malignant black, perfectly indiffer- 
ent to his own ^ate. I held my peace. 

Prisoner at the bar, can you swear that you did 
not aid and abet those engaged in making unlaw- 
ful war against the United States brig Neptune ?” 

“ I cannot swear to that ; because, in a fatal fit 
of forgetfulness, seeing every one excited around 
cnc, I might have pulled and hauled at the ropes 
3 f the schooner.” 

An acknowledgment of his guilt,” exclaimed 


168 


PETER THE WHALER. 


the counsel for the Government ; and I, with all 
the rest, was adjudged to be hung at the end of the 
week at the yard-arm of the brig which had cap- 
tured us. Never was a nest of more atrocious 
pirates broken up, said the public papers comment- 
ing on the trial, and never were men adjudged to 
meet a more deserved doom. 

Now the reader will almost be prepared to know 
how I was saved. I must own that I never expect- 
ed to be hung. I felt that I was innocent, and I 
trusted that some means would be offered for my 
escape. 

Just as I was being led out of court there was 
a cry of Witnesses ! witnesses for the trial of 
the pirates !” Looking up, I saAV several seafaring 
men entering the court, and among them two per- 
sons, whose appearance, at that juncture, made my 
heart leap into my mouth with joy and gratitude, 
and prove that the finger of God had directed their 
coming. Need I say that they were Captain Dean 
and Mary, and that the other people were the crew 
of the barque, released from the power of the pi- 
rates by my means. 

Their story created a great sensation in court ; 
and Captain Dean wa‘s ready to swear, from his 
knowledge of me, that I had no willing participa- 
tion in any of the acts of the pirates. My story 
was now believed ; but I had acknowledged having 
worked the guns in the action with the brig, and I 
had, by the evidence of all present, willingly, anc, 
of my own accord, rejoined the pirates, though every 
opportunity had been offered me of escaping. 

I urged my oath in extenuation of my conduct, 
and that I was bound to return. This was not held 
in lavf to be any excuse. I had no business to take 
an oath of that nature, it was asserted by the coun- 
sel for the Government. The sentence of death 


HIS EARLY LIFE ANu ADVENTURES. 169 

against me was, however, rescinded, on account of 
the many extenuating circumstances brought for- 
ward in my favor ; but still I could not be set at 
liberty. 

The sentence of the people who had been found 
with me in the boat was- afterwards commuted to 
imprisonment for fourteen years ; and I was offered 
a conditional pardon, provided I would volunteer to 
serve for two years on board a ship of war just 
then about to sail and short of hands. 

I was sorry to be again thus separated from 
Captain Dean and Mary ; but as I had no dread of 
the service, I, without much hesitation, accepted 
the offer. “ I will do my duty and retrieve my' 
character,*’ I thought ; “ and as, I trust, there is 
no chance of a war with England, I see no reason 
to prevent me.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Sails in the Pocahontas for the North Seas. — An account of an 
American Man-of-war. — I become acquainted with Andrew 
Thompson. — He describes Labrador to me. — The histor}’’ of 
Princess Pocahontas. — A Man overboard. — How to behave in 
the Water. 

The next day I found myself transferred on 
board the United States corvette, Pocahontas, of 
twenty guns, and one hundred and fifty men, includ- 
ing officers, marines, and petty officers. I found 
that she was bound to the North seas, to look after 
the interests of the United States fisheries. She 
was strongly built and strengthened, so as to con- 
tend with the bad weather she might expect to 
meet, and the loose ice she was also likely to en- 
15 o 


no 


PETER THE WHALER, 


counter. I shall describe her more particularly 
by-and-bye. 

The day after I had become one of her crew, 
while I was below, I was informed, that a person 
was alongside, inquiring for me. I looked over the 
side ; and there I saw, as I expected. Captain Dean 
and Mary. They came on deck ; and Mary was 
very nearly throwing her arms about my neck and 
kissing me, while her father took both my hands 
and held them in his. 

I owe everything to you, Peter,” he said, and 
the tears stood in his eyes ; “ my life and property, 
and more, the safety of this dear child ; and I do 
feel most cruelly not being ^le to make you any 
return. In England, the sovereign would have 
given you a free pardon, to a certainty ; here, in 
such a case as yours, we have no one to appeal to. 
I have introduced myself to your captain ; and, as 
he seems a kind man, I trust he will interest him- 
self in you. I beg to offer you an outfit, which I 
have brought on board ; and I fear that there is 
little else I can do for you. When you come back, 
I shall be on the look-out for you ; and then you 
must fulfil your promise of sailing with me. Make 
yourself a thorough seaman in the mean time ; and 
1 think I can promise you very soon the command 
of a ship.” ^ 

Mary joined in, and entreated me first to take 
care of myself, and then to come back to Charleston, 
to rejoin them. 

“ You know, Peter, I shall be nearly grown up 
by that time,” she said, in her sweet, innocent, and 
lively manner, though she was half-crying at the 
time. “ Then, you know, if you become first mate, 
I shall be able to act as father’s second mate : so 
we shall have quite a family party on board tlio 
dear old sldp.” 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 171 


Thus we talked on, joking, often through our 
Borrows, till it was time for my friends to go on 
shore. With heavy hearts we parted. Had we 
been able to see the future, how much heavier 
would they have been. I found, in the chest which 
they had brought me, numberless little things, 
which all told of sweet Mary’s care and fore- 
thought. I had just time to write a few hasty 
lines to my family, but the letter never reached 
home. While I was in prison, and my fate uncer- 
tain, I dared not write. 

The next morning, at break of day, the boat- 
swain’s whistle roused me from my slumbers, and 
his grulF voice was heard, bawling out, “ All hands 
up anchor followed with another pipe, of “ Man 
the capstan.” 

To a person accustomed to the merchant-service, 
where, from the few hands which can be employed, 
the duty must be carried on slowly and cautiously, 
the w^ork on board a man-of-war appears as if done 
almost by magic. The rapidity and certainty of 
action is gained only by great arrangement, method, 
and practice. Every man on board has his proper 
post and particular duties ; and all are accustomed 
to listen for, and obey, the signal of command, be it 
the human voice, the boatswain’s pipe, a peculiar 
flag, or the report of a great gun or musket. The 
crew are separated into t’wo divisions, with their re- 
spective officers ; these divisions are called watches 
— the starboard and larboard — because one does 
duty, or watches, while the other rests below. 

On important occasions, when greater strength 
is required, or it is necessary to shorten sail in a 
hurry, or danger is apprehended, both w'atches, or 
all hands, are called. Thus, getting under weigh, 
or going into harbor, or at divi ’ " irters. 


all hands are at their proper 



same 


1T2 


PETER TITE WHALER, 


time. Each top has its proper crevv, who are known 
as foretop-men, maintop-men, and mizeiitop-mcn, 
wdiose duty it is to tend the sails above them. On 
deck, there are the sheet-anchor-men, stationed on 
the forecastle, whose duty is to tend the head- 
sails, anchors, etc., and, consequently the most 
trustworthy veterans are selected for the office. In 
what is called the waist, or the centre of the ship, 
the land’s-men, and least skillful of the crew are 
placed. They have to, pull and haul with the 
marines, and to clean the decks, and to do various 
ignoble duties below. From the part of the ship 
where they are stationed, they are called waisters. 
The after-guard are stationed on the quarter-deck, 
and have to tend the spanker, and other after-sails, 
and to haul the main-brace. 

The officers are divided into commissioned offi- 
cers ; namely, the captain and the lieutenants, the 
master, surgeon, and purser ; the warrant-officers, 
w'ho are boatsw'ain, gunner and. carpenter, and the 
midshipmen ; and, lastly, the petty -officers, who 
have their rating given them on board ship by the 
captain or first lieutenant, and may be equally dis- 
rated by them. 

There are slight variations in the British and 
United States navies : but the latter has adhered 
very closely to the customs of the former ; and 
how'ever republican our w’ell-beloved cousins may 
be on shore, afloat they wisely carry out the prin- 
ciples of an absolute monarchy in the most perfect 
manner. 

There are certain general duties, in which all 
hands are engaged, and in wdhch each has a num- 
ber. Thus a man has one number at mess, another 
at quarters, and another at divisions. Discipline 
is everything on board a man-of-war. Without it 
such a mass of people could not possibly ]>e moved 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 173 

together, and all would be confusion and constant 
disaster. There must be a head to command, eithet 
worn by the capUin or first lieutenant. If the lat- 
ter is a good seaman, all may go well in spite of 
the incapacity of his superior ; but a clever captain 
will never submit to have a stupid first, so that it 
is seldom that the office of first lieutenant is held 
by other than a good seaman. It would take up 
too much space, were I to attempt to describe all 
the grades and offices on board a man-of-war. It 
will suffice, when I state, that every man has his 
proper place, and that one follows the other in 
rank, down to the lowest rated officer. I was rated 
as an able seaman, which I considered a high honor, 
considering the little knowledge I felt myself to 
possess, and was placed in the after-guard. I had 
to take my trick at the helm, which I was also glad 
of, as it enabled me to perfect myself in steering. 

The commander. Captain Gierstien, was a man 
who had seen much of the world, and was, I have 
reason to believe, a very good seaman ; so was Mr. 
Stunt, the first lieutenant, who was a disciplinarian 
of the most rigid school ; and certainly the ship 
was in very good order as a man-of-war. But there 
was a sad want of any of the milder influences which 
govern human beings. Kind words and considerate 
treatment were not to be found. This I soon dis- 
covered ; and it seemed as if a leaden weight were 
attached to my heart — strict regulations, the cat, 
and fear did everything. How the second lieutenant, 
Mr. Dunning, contrived to gain his rank I do not 
know, for he was nothing at all of a practical sea- 
man ; but then he spouted poetry, and wrote verses 
in praise of freedom ; and this talent, L conclude, 
had gained him his appointment, though, by-the- 
bye, the verses appeared to me very bad. 

There were several of my own messmates with 
0 * 


L74r PETER THE WHALER, 

whom I became intimate. Though rough in man- 
ner, they were kind of heart ; and I will say of two 
or three of them, that all their sentiments were 
such as no gentleman need have been ashamed of 
possessing. I found them both agreeable and in- 
structive companions ; and I was glad to enjoy their 
friendship, the more from the very want of kindly 
feelings Avhich prevailed generally throughout the 
ship. Andrew Thompson was my greatest chum. 
He was a true-hearted seaman, every inch of him. 
He had been all his life at sea, and had had his 
eyes open, as the saying is, all the time. He used 
to take great delight in describing the countries he 
had visited, and the ports and harbors ifi Avhich he 
had brought up ; as also in giving me instruction 
n all branches of seamanship. 

My other friend Avas called Terence O’Connor, 
in Irishman as his name betokens, Avith all the 
good qualities generally ascribed to the natives of 
that country. He liked me, as being a countryman, 
in the first place ; and, secondly, because I liked 
him. He Avas still young, and had nothing of the 
mentor about him like Thompson. He Avas brave, 
and true as steel. I should not say that he Avas a 
first-rate seaman; but he Avas active and energetic, 
and kncAV how to obey — indeed, he Avas a capital 
hand to have as a mate. 

There Avas also an English .lad I liked much, 
Tom Stokes by name. He Avas not A^ery bright, 
and he used to bo sadly bullied by the creAV ; but 
as I AA^as strong, I could, and did,, protect him, and 
his gratitude Avon my regard. He had been tolera- 
bly Avell educated ; and being fond of reading, Avith 
a retentive memory, he possessed a good deal of 
information. Left an orphan, without a friend in 
the woi'ld, he had come to sea ; and, quitting his 
ship at Charleston, he had entered on board the 


aiS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 17c 

Pocahontas. I mention these three of my ship- 
mates for reasons v/hich will hereafter be seen. I 
bad several other friends, whom I liked more, per- 
haps, than Tom Stokes, and as much as O’Connor; 
but I need not describe them. 

W e had fine weather on first putting to sea, and 
had thus time to let evei^thing shake into its place 
before a gale came on. It Avas early in the year ; 
but for some reason or other Ave Avere ordered to get 
northAA^ard as fast as AAm could. For the first Aveek 
Ave had calms ; and then the wind came ahead so 
that our progress Avas very slow. Instead of run- 
ning through the gulf of St. Lawrence, Ave were to 
keep on the eastern coast of NeAvfoundland, and to 
approach the northern shore of Labrador. 

“ You’ll want your Flushing jacket and troAVsers, 
not forgetting Avorsted socks and gloves, my boy, 
Avhen you get there,” said Thompson, Avho gave me 
this information. “ You’ve never felt anything like 
the cold, nor seen anything like the fogs, to be found 
in those parts.” 

He told me that fsAv Europeans had settled on 
the coast of Labrador ; but that some Moravian 
missionaries Avere stationed at four or five spots, 
for the purpose of converting the Esquimaux^ to 
Christianity. “ Those must be Christians, indeed, 
to my iniiid, Avho will go and live in such a climate, 
for the sake of teaching their religion to the igno- 
rant heathen, Avho would not, otherAvise, have a 
chance of haAung the truths of the Grospel preached 
to thein,” he obserA^ed ; and I agreed AAuth him. 
“ I’ve been told,” he continued, “ that during the 
Avinter, the -thermometer often falls 30 beloAV the 
freezing point ; and though the houses of the mis- 
sionaries are heated by stoves, the AA'indoAvs and 
walls are covered all the time Avith ice, and the bed- 
clfthes freeze to the Avails. Rum is frozen in the 


176 


PETER THE WHALER; 


air as rapidly as water, and rectified spints {»uon 
become thick like oil. From December to June 
the sea is so completely frozen over that no open 
water is to be seen. Once some of the missionaries 
ventured, in February, to visit some Esquimaux, 
forty miles distant ; and, although wrapped in furs, 
they were nearly destroyed. Their eyelids froze 
together, so that they were continually obliged to 
pull them asunder, and, by constantly rubbing, pre- 
vent their closing ; while one of them had his hands 
frozen and swollen up like bladders. During their 
short summer, however, the heat is excessive ; and 
musquitoes, in swarms, infest the air.’’ 

“ I hope we shall not have long to remain in those 
regions,” I remarked. 

“ I hope not,” said Thopipson ; “ but who can 
tell. Ships, when they get into the ice, cannot al- 
ways get out again, and some have been frozen up 
for several years together ; yet, by proper precau- 
tions, few of the people on board have died, and at 
length have returned to their friends and country.” 

“ It must be very dreary work, Andrew, having 
nothing but the ice and snow to look at for such a 
length of time together,” I remarked. 

“ J’ll tell you what, Peter, when you have lived 
as long as I have, you will discover, 1 hope, that 
it is not what one sees on the outside, so much as 
what is in the inside, of a man, which makes him hap- 
py and contented, or the contrary,” said Andrew. 
“ Now I have met several men, who have passed 
two winters running in those regions, when the 
sun was not to be seen for months together, and ice 
and snow was all around them ; but the captain 
and olficers being kind, and doing everything to 
amuse them and to take care of their health, they 
assured me they never enjoyed themselves more in 
their lives.” 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 17'^ 

I would rather not try it, in our present ship.’ 

‘‘Nor would I, Peter,” said Afldrew ; and the 
Bubject dropped. 

“ What an odd name they have given to our 
ship,” I remarked one day, when Tom Stokes was 
near ; “ I cannot think where it comes from.” 

“01 can tell you, Peter,” said Tom, sitting down 
close to me. “ I read, some time ago, a history of 
North America ; and I remember meeting with the 
name of Pocahontas. You m\ist know, that she was 
^n Indian princess, that is to say, she was the 
daughter of a powerful chief, inhabiting that part 
of the country which is now the state of A^irginia. 
A small body of English had settled there, with a 
governor, a handsome young man, placed over them. 
They were cultivating the ground, and building 
houses, in fancied security, when the Indians at- 
tacked them, killed some, and carried off others, 
among whom ■was the governor, ns prisoners. It 
■was the custom of the Indians to torture their 
prisoners in the most dreadful way, before killing 
them. Such was to be the lot of the governor ; 
but, fortunately for him, he was seen by Pocahon- 
tas, who instantly fell in. love with him, and inter- 
ceded for his life with her father. The prayer ivas 
granted, on condition that he would become her 
husband. He was too glad to accept his life on 
such terms ; for the young lady ifas very beautiful, 
and he ivould thereby form an alliance with a very 
powerful tribe, and secure his countrymen from 
further molestation, He became much attached tc 
his beahtiful and faithful bride ; and, leaving suc- 
ceeded in converting her to Christianity, he mar- 
ried her according to the rites of the church. 
From this union sprung some of the most respec- 
table and wealthy families of the state.” 

1 thanked Tom for his story ; and agreed, that 


178 


PETIiR THE VS^HALEH, 


the Princess Pocahontas ought to be held in rever- 
ence by all tru^ Virginians. Our conversation was 
interrupted by the cry of '‘All hands, shorten 
sail We sprang on deck. A heavy gale had 
come on ; and the ship was heeling over to her 
scuppers under it. I was aloft in an instant, help- 
i^ng to reef the mizen top-sail ; the topgallant-sails 
and courses had been clewed up. 

The wind was about north-west, and blew very 
cold. The leaden waves rose sullenly on every 
side, topped with hissing foam, and every instant 
they leaped higher and higher, as if lashing them- 
selves into fury. The twilight of evening was just 
giving way to the glooni of night. I never re- 
member a more dismal-looking close to a day. 

Yv'e had managed to close-reef the mizentop- 
sail ; but the maintop-sail, which was more diffi- 
cult to manage, was still bulging out above the 
yard, the hands on which it threatened every in- 
stant to strike off, as the ship, with desperate force, 
kept plunging her bows into the opposing seas. 

“ Come, bear a hand, with that maintop-sail, 
there,” exclaimed Mr. Stunt, through his speaking- 
trumpet “ or” — 

What he was going to say, I know not ; for, nr 
that instant, there arose the fearful cry of “ A man 
overboard — a man overboard !” 

It sounded lik^ the knell of a fellow-being. Cap- 
lain Gierstien was on deck. I was near him. 

“ If I lower a boat, I shall lose some other brave 
fellows,” he exclaimed, aloud, though he was speak* 
ing to himself. ' ' 

“ We’ll gladly risk our lives to save him, sir,” 
cried two or three who were near him ; it’s O’Con- 
n )r, it’s Terry O’Connor !” 

“ So would I,’* escaped from my lips. -I had at 


HTS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURED. 1T9 

all events intended to have volunteered to go in the 
boat. 

Down with the helm ! Back the maintop-sail 1’’ 
exclaimed the captain in the same breath. “ Stand 
by to lower a boat ; but hold fast. Can any of 
you see or hear him The ship was hove to, and 
all hands stood peering into the gloom and trying 
to catch a sound of a voice. O’Connor was a first- 
rate swimmer, and he was not a man to yield to 
death without a struggle — that we knew. 

It must be understood that, though several sen- 
tences were spoken, not thirty seconds had elapsed 
after he had struck the water, before the order to 
heave the ship to was given. She was also going 
but slowly through the water ; though from the 
way she was tumbling about, a landsman might 
have supposed she was moving at a great rate. 

‘‘ Does any one see him 7” asked the captain. 
Alas ! in that dark night even the sharpest eyes 
on board could not discern so small an object as a 
man’s head floating amid those troubled waters. 

“ Does any one see him ?” There was a dead 
silence. The hopelessness of the case struck a 
chill through all our hearts. Two minutes — three 
passed away. We continued from all parts of the 
-ship peering into the darkness ; some to windward, 
others to leeward, and others astern. Now I thought 
I saw something, but it was the dark top of a wave 
under the glistening foam. Five minutes had 
elapsed since the acciaent. Long before this the 
ship must have left him far astern, and be must 
have sunk beneath those heavy waves. Such was 
the feeling gaining possession of many. 

Again the captain made the final inquiry. “ Does 
any one yet see him ?” An ominous silence gave 
the sad response. “ Then it is hopeless waiting 


180 


PETER THE WHALER, 


longer. Fill the maintop-sail. Up with the 
helm,” 

Scarcely had the captain uttered these words in 
a loud voice, than a hand in the maintop hailed 
the deck with the words : “ I hear a voice from 
down to leeward, sir.” 

I had heard it also ; I was certain. It was 
O’Connor’s manly voice. It was not a shriek, the 
death-wail of a struggling wretch, but a bold, ner- 
vous hail. 

“ Hold fast then with the maintop-sail braces,” 
cried the captain. There was no need of that order 
by-the-bye. “ Keep the helm down. Stand by to 
lower the starboard quarter-boat.” It was the lee 
one. 

“ Volunteers, away !” Several sprung to the 
falls. I was among the first ; so was Tom Derrick, 
an active young topman. He leaped into the bow 
as the boat was being lowered ; I into the stern to 
unhook the after falls ; the rest of the volunteer 
crew followed. The boat was lifting and pitching 
with fearful violence alongside to the great risk 
of being swamped. Poor Derrick stood up to clear 
the falls, I believe, or to fend off the bow of the 
boat from the ship’s side. I saw his figure in an 
erect position for an instant — the boat’s bow pitched 
into a sea — the next instant he was gone. In vain 
the man close to him tried to grasp him. He went 
down like a shot ; not a cry was heard, not a sign 
of him was again seen. 

There was no time to be lost, if we would save 
O’Connor. Every moment the fury of the gale was 
increasing. Our oars were out, and over the foam- 
ing sea we pulled in the direction whence the 
voice had come. The ship rose towering astern of 
us, her dark masts lifting and falling against the 
leaden sky. By her we guided our course. W*' 


ms EARLY L FE AND ADVENTURES. 18J 

thought we must have reached the spot, where 
O’Connor should have been. 

Be alive, ship-mates,” said a voice close to us ; 
“ in, bow oar, and lend us a hand.” It was O’Con- 
nor’s voice. He was swimming with perfect com- 
posure close to us on the top of a wave, and strik- 
ing out toward the bows, so as to avoid the stern, 
he was with some little difficulty hauled on board ; 
for he had not a stitch of clothing on with which we 
could catch hold of him. 

“ Thank ye, shipmates all,” he exclaimed, as he 
sprung into the stern-sheets. “ But lend us a 
jacket some one, will ye, for its bitter cold out of 
the water, and I’ve left all mine, do ye see, for 
Daddy Neptune, when he wants a new rig-out.” 

A seaman will joke in the midst of a furious en- 
gagement, or at other moments of the. greatest 
peril ; and I believe Terence was truly grateful to 
the merciful Providence who had so wonderfully 
preserved him. We threw our jackets over him, 
to shelter him as 'well as we could, and pulled back 
as fast as we were able to the ship. There was 
short time for talking and hearing how it had hap- 
pened, as may be supposed. We had great diffi- 
culty in getting on board again, and it required ex- 
treme caution to prevent the boat being swamped 
along-side. At last we reached the deck, and the 
boat was hoisted in. 

‘‘ Why, you have’nt got him,” said the captain, 
seeing the same number come back as had gone 
away in the boat. 

“ Yes, sir,” we answered ; “ but poor Derrick 
has gone and we explained how our other ship- 
mate had been lost. So there was a sigh and a tear 
for poor Derrick, and a cheer and congralulationa 
for O’Connor’s preservation. 

Our captain ordered O’Connor at once to hia 
p 


182 


PETER THE WHALER. 


hammock, observing that his nervous system must 
have received a great shot k ; and that he need not 
do duty for some days, while the surgeon was di- 
rected to see to him. O’Connor very gladly turned 
in ; and the surgeon feeling his pulse, prescribed 
a stiff glass of grog, a style of medicine of which 
seamen most approve. After he was made com- 
fortable, I went and sat by*him, and congratulated 
him heartily on his preservation. 

“ Why, you see, Peter, there’s an old saying 
about a man not being able to drown, who is born to 
finish his career in another way, in which a rope 
plays a prominent part, but I hope that’s not true 
in my case. You must know, indeed, that when I 
first struck the w'ater, as I was hove off the yard, 
I thought I should escape. When I came to the 
top again, after I had sunk some way down, thinks 
I to myself there’s no use trying to swim with all 
this hamper of clothing about me, so the first thing 
I did was to cast it all adrift, and to kick off my 
shoes. I had some difficulty in getting out of my 
jacket, but I succeeded by treading the water with 
ffiy feet the while. Remember. Peter, always have 
your sea-going clothes made loose, so as to be able 
to throw them off in a moment. You never know 
when you may require to be rid of them. When I 
was free of my clothes, I thought there would be 
no use striking out and wearying myself, to try and 
regain the ship, because I saw that all I could do 
would not bring me up alongside her again, so I 
threw myself on my back, with my arms folded on 
my breast, and lay as quiet as a turtle basking in 
the sun off Ascension. You know singing out in 
the water tires a man almost as much as struggling 
with his' arms and legs, so I kept my voice also for 
when it was wanted. There was no use, you see, 
singing out at that time, because I knew that there 


HIS 1:ARLY 


LIFE 


AND ADVEN’iURES. 



v^^onld a noise on board, and people asking ‘^’hc 
had gone, and Avhere I was. I heard the cry of 
‘ a man overboard !’ just a.*? I came up to the sur- 
face. I could see the ship all the time, and I was 
glad to find she did not leave me. I don’t mean to 
say, Peter, but what my feelings were very awful, 
for 1 knew the difficulty and danger of lowering a 
boat; but I did not think my shipmates^ would 
^ ever desert me, without trying to pick me up. 
There I lay, then, tossing on the seas, and looking 
at the ship. I hoped I should be observed, for I 
heard the captain ask, ‘ Does any one see him T I 
being to leeward of the ship, his voice reached me ; 
but I did not expect to make any one hear on board. 
How long the time appeared ! At last I heard the 
order given to fill the maintop-sail. ‘ Now or ne- 
ver,’ I thought ; and just as I rose on the summit 
of a wave, i leaped as high as I could, and sung 
out at the very top of my voice. Never did I shout 
louder, for it mattered nothing if I burst my lungs, 
if I was not heard. How thankful I felt, when I 
heard the order given to lower a boat. My advice 
to you, Peter, is, ‘ Always keep your presence of 
mind, and while life remains, never despair.’ ” 


CHAPTER XX. 

Again Terence falls from aloft, and is saved. — We reach the North 
Soa. — 'A Description of some of the Birds of those Regions.— 
I am at the Helm. — The Ship strikes an Iceberg.— Goes down. 
—The Marines firing on the Crew.— A few alone escape. 

The Pocahontas continued on her cr:urse to the 
northward, with variable weather. I believe we 
had got a considerable way to the eastward of 
where we should have been : but of that I have no 


18 i PETER. THE WHALEK, 

certain knowledge, as a foremast man has no means 
of ascertaining the ship’s position, except ^vhen she 
makes the land, unless the officers choose to tell 
him. At last a fine westerly breeze sprung up, 
:ind we went gaily along. 

Now, however incredible what I am going to 
relate may appear, especially as happening to 
O’Connor, yet it is, I can assure my readers, per- 
fectly true. Terence had been sent on the foretop-*- 
gallant-yard, (what to do I do not recollect, for I 
was aft at the time,) when, by some means or other, 
he lost his hold and fell over the yard. Another 
man, who was on the yard and saw him fall, ejacu- 
lated — “ Poor Terence, this time it’s all over with 
him!” 

Falling from that height on the deck, his brains 
would inevitably have been dashed out of his head ; 
but, as he fell, the hitherto sluggish wind filled the 
foresail, on the bulge of which, at the very instant 
his body striking, it was thrown with considerable 
force forward right into the sea. As before, Ter- 
ence preserved his consciousness, or, at all events, 
recovered it as he struck the water. He struck out 
bravely alongside the ship. 

“ Heave us a rope, shipmates,” he sung“ out. 

I ran to the side, and was just in time to throw 
him a rope as he dropped past. He caught hold 
of it, and hand over hand he hauled himself on 
board into the mizen chains. From thence jump- 
ing into the waist, he shook himself dry, like a 
Newfoundland dog, and went forward again to his 
duty, as if nothing had happened. 

“ Peter,” he observed afterwards to me, when we 
were together, “if I never had any religion before, 

I think I should have some now. You see, when 1 
felt myself going, I thought it was all up with me ; 
and never was so surprised in my life as when 1 


HIS EARL^ LIFE AND ADVEN jl UllES. 185 

tound myself in the water. Tell me, Peter, do ycu 
think it was God who made the fore-sail belly out 
at the moment it did 

I think it was by his will it so happened,’’ I 
answered. “ I don’t think chance did it.” 

“ But do you think he would take the trouble to 
look after such a poor fellow as I am ?” he asked. 

A sparrow, vie are told by the Bible, falls not 
to the ground that he knows not of,” observed An- 
drew Thompson, who had sat himself down near us. 
“ Then don’t you think, messmate, he would look 
after a human being, with a soul to J)e saved ?” 

“ I feel that he preserved my life ; but I don’t 
understand it,” replied Terence. 

“ No, messmate, none of us can understand his 
mysteries. We see the earth, and the sky and 
sea — the sun and moon rise and set — we feel the 
wind blow, and the snow and the rain fall — but we 
cannot comprehend how all this is ordered, though 
we must acknowledge that it is for our good ; and Ave 
feel that the poAver of the Ruler of all is so much 
greater than Ave can understand, that it is hopeless 
to attempt it. But I say, messmate, that is no 
reason Avhy we should not believe that all these 
things are ; but, on the contrary, that God, Avho 
creates and cares for the smallest birds, Avatch^s 
over us also.” 

We both acknowledged the truth of Andrew’s 
creed; and, let m.e assure my young friends, that 
a blessed comfort Avas it to- us afterAvards, AAdien 
dangers, such as few have surmounted, surrounded 
us. 

We continued standing to the north AA'ard; and, 
as far as Ave could learn, we were considerably to 
the eastAvard of NeAvfoundland. The change of tem- 
perature made us glad of warm clothing ; but, as 
yet, there Avas no cold to be comnlaiiied of. W^ 


186 


PETER THE WHi^LFR/ 


might have guessed that we were . approaching die 
Arctic regions, by the character of the numberless 
sea-fowl which at times surrounded us. We were, 
now, I believe, in latitude 54° or 55° ; but I am 
uncertain, from the reasons I have before stated. 

Our officers had their guns on deck, and amused 
themselves by shooting as many of the birds which 
came in their Avay as they could ; but my mess- 
mates called them by the various names of shearwa- 
ters, boatswains, kittiwakes, dovekies, Mollymokes 
or Mollies, -gulls, buntings, and many others, whosre 
names I forget. Those the officers did not want 
were given to the crew, who were in no way parti- 
cular as to the nature of the fresh meat they could 
procure. The shearwaters, especially, we found 
very good, particularly when made into pies. For 
the purpose of enabling us to make crust, a greater 
quantity of flour than usual was served out. At 
first our pies had a very oily and fishy taste ; but 
Andrew showed us that this fishy flavor is confined 
to the fat, the whole of which is under the skin, and 
ihiefly near the thighs. By carefully skinning the 
birds, they tasted like ordinary land-fowl ; and be- 
fore the officers found out the secret, we had a capi- 
tal pie every day for dinner.. 

Our most constant companions were the Mollies ; 
for which bird the north-sea men have as great an 
aftection and veneration as sailors round the Cape 
of Good Hope have for Mother Carey’s chickens, or 
the superb Albatross. They have an idea that the 
spirits of the brave old Greenland skippers, the 
successors of the fierce sea-kings have, when quit- 
ting their mortal frames, entered these fleet deni- 
zens of the air, still desirous to wander over the 
scenes of their former exploits. They are very 
strong and graceful on the wing; and, though they 
Bcatcely seem to move their gracefully niuivh^d 


jC, Ot llltJ' 

intv 'uark troughs 
of the .iKj n sKimming over the white foaming 

crests. They seldom, except during calm and mode- 
rate weather, alight on the water, being ever con- 
stant on the wing; and they will fly so close to the 
ship, that I have fancied I could catch them with 
my hand. 

One calm evening, as I was stationed on the 
poop, one of these birds, with noiseless wing, 
came flying so close to me, that he almost brushed 
my nose ; but, before I could lift my hand, to 
catch him, he was gone. Several times, some of^ 
the pretty little snow-buntings attempted to alight 
on our rigging; but, like thistle-downs, before they 
could reach it, they were blown to leeward, and,' ex- 
hausted and weary, were soon overwhelmed by the 
waves. 

We had fishing-lines on board; and one day, the 
wind being light, we w^ere told we might try them, 
when, to our no small satisfaction, we caught some 
excellent cod and halibut. We were, in fact, pass 
ing over a fishing-bank. 

The weather now altered for the worse. Sleet, 
fog, and rain, succeeded each other with unvarying 
rapidity, with an addition, generally, of a strong 
gale, coming from the north round to the north- 
west. For two days it was impossible to lay our 
course, so we remained hove to, hoping for an abate- 
ment of the storm. 

I am now coming to one of the most perilous in- 
cidents of my life. I think I said, that Thompson. 
O'Connor, Stokes, and I, were in the same watch, 
though we were stationed in difterent parts of the 
ship. It had been bloAving very hard from the 
northw’-ard during the day ; but, towards the eve- 
ning it moderate<l a little, and the ship was carry* 


mg her t ^ 

looking up to nortli-eao. .ars 

were visible ; for heavy masses ot cioi^v^o ..overed 
the sky, and seemed to descend, till they filled, as 
it were, the whole space between sky and ocean. 

There were look-outs stationed forward ; though, 
as we were supposed to be in the open sea, no dan- 
ger of any sort was apprehended. Other ships 
might, by possibility, be crossing our course ; but 
that was not likely ; and if, by any wonderful chance, 
we came near each other, we should probably see 
and be seen in time to prevent a collision. The 
larboard watch,, to which I belonged, and of which 
Mr. Dunning, the second lieutenam, was officer, 
had the first watch, namely, from eight o’clock till 
midnight. At four bells, or ten o’clock, it came to 
my turn to take my trick at the helm. The weather 
had become bitterly cold ; so I, with the rest, had 
donned all the warm clothing we could, command. I 
had on a flannel shirt and drawers, with worsted 
hose and comforter ; and, over all, a thick Flushing 
jacket and trowsers ; a Welsh wig, under a south- 
wester, covered my head, and a thick pair of lined 
boots my feet, while my hands were encased in 
woollen mittens ; so that I little cared for the in- 
clemency of the weather, provided I had not to face 
itr This I had to lo while at the helm ; and I re- 
membered Andrew’s account of the Moravian mis- 
sionaries having their eye-lids frozen together, and 
thought mine would sufter in the same manner. 

To say that the night was very dark, would not 
give an idea of the inky obscurity in which we ap- 
peared to be sailing. One could scarcely see one’s 
hand, with one’s arm held out at full length ; and 
as for discerning anything ahead, that appeared 
impossible. I say appeared, because there is much 
difference having something to look at and nothing. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES 189 

In the latter case, you fancy, because you sec 
not] ling, that nothing could be seen if it were there. 
I heard Mr. Dunning, as he passed me, apostro 
phising the night as dark as Erebus. 

The quarter-master, who was conning the ship, 
was continually exclaiming, “No higher,” as I kept 
her luffing up into the wind, unable to see the shak- 
ing of her canvass, which rose dark and towering 
above me, till it seemed to be lost in the clouds. 
Indeed, as we sailed on, we seemed literally to be 
sw'eeping the sky with our mast-heads. Thus we 
ploughed our way, ignorant of what was ahead, 
through the boiling seas, during the whole time I 
had the wheel. 

I had just been relieved, and was finding my way 
forward, knocking my hands against my sides to 
warm them, when there was a loud cry from the 
look-out men of “ A ship a-head, standing right 
for us under all sail.” 

“Under all sail — impossible, in a night like 
this,” exclaimed the officer of the watch, rousing 
himself from a reverie. 

“Luff, all you can luff, and we may weather 
her,” cried the voice from forward, in a tone which 
showed the emergency of the case; but the lieu- 
tenant had seen what he thought was a sail, and 
exclaimed, “ Keep her away — hard up with the 
helm — hard up.” The commands of the officer were 
obeyed — the spokes of the wheel were turned 
a’weather — the ship, falling off, felt the full force 
of the gale, and flew with redoubled speed through 
the water. 

Andrew Thompson, who was standing close te 
me, had been peering into the gloom ahead. “ A 
sail !” he exclaimed ; “ that’s^ no sail, but an ice- 
\)ej-g — I see its light. We might have weathered 


l90 PETEJl THE WHALER, 

it ; but now we are on it — and Heaven have mercj 
on our souls.” 

As he ispoke, a loud fearful crash was heard — the 
stout ship shook and trembled in every timber. I 
was thrown, as were all near me, to the deck with 
stunning force. Shrieks and cries arose from every 
part of the ship ; and the watch below, in their 
consternation, came hurrying up on deck, many 
without their clothes— others with them in their 
hands — all was dismay and confusion — while the 
terrific noise of the wind, and the sea dashing over 
the ship, and the ship striking against the iceberg 
(for an iceberg it was in truth against which we 
had struck), added to the cries of the people, the 
groans of the ship, and the creaking and crashing 
of the masts, almost drowned the voices of the 
ofiTicers, who were rushing here and there as they 
came from their cabins, in a vain endeavor to re- 
store order. Many of the people, in their fright, 
sprung overboard, and were instantly swallowed up 
by the waves. The ship rose and fell with tre- 
mendous force as the sea lifted her, and the loud 
crashing forward, showed that her strong bows had 
.been stove in. The foremast went by the board, 
the heel probably lifted right out of its step. Then 
a terrific cry arose that the ship was sinking, and 
that all was lost. 

The sergeant of marines, a rigid disciplinarian, 
had, at the first alarm, collected his men ; and, by 
the command of the captain, brought them, with 
their arms in their hands, on the quarter-deck, 
ready to enforce his orders. No sooner w'as.the cry 
raised that all was lost, than many rushed forward, 
with the intention of getting on the iceberg. 

“Let no man quit the ship,” shouted the cap- 
tain, through his speaking-trumpet. “ Beat to 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVP^NTURES. 191 

quarters, marines ; fire on any who attempt to 
leave the deck.” 

Andrew Thompspn, O’Connor, and Stokes were 
close to me, just abreast of the foremast. Andrew 
looked round, when he heard the bows of the ship 
being stove in. “ My lads,” he exclaimed to us 
three, the ship won’t be many minutes more above 
w'ater, so if you’d have a chance for your lives, 
follow me.” 

This he said just as the captain had ordered the 
marines to fire on any who should quit the ship. 
W e did n6t stop to see whether they would obey or 
not ; but, jumping on the forecastle, ran along the 
bowsprit and dowm by the dolphin-striker — a spar 
which hangs perpendicularly under the bowsprit, 
from whence we dropped down, one by one, on to a 
part of the iceberg which the waves did not reach. 
The ice w^as very rough, and we w^ere thus enabled 
to scramble up perfectly clear of the sea. 

Several others attempted to follow our example ; 
and the marines, even at that awful moment, obe- 
dient to their orders, commenced firing on them. 
By the flashes of their muskets, as well as from 
three or four guns, which the gunner and his crew' 
had time to discharge, the whole dreadful scene W'as 
disclosed for an instant, never to be erased from my 
memory. The ship, with her bow run high upon 
the berg ; her tall masts, with their yards and 
sails going by the board ; the dark ocean and the 
white crusted seas dashing over her stern, amid 
which stood a mass of human beings, in all the 
attitudes of agonized despair and dismay, except 
those few drilled to obedience, who knew not the 
danger. Then, again, above our heads, rising tc 
the clouds, the white shining iceberg, which, at 
every flash, seemed to glow w'ith flames of fire ; the 
bright light reflected from pinnacle to pinnacle, and 


192 


PETEli THE WHALER, 


far into the caverned recesses of its stupendous 
-sides. 

Can I ever forget the dreadful despairing shriek 
which lent the skies, as the bow lifting high in the 
air, it seemed, the stern sank down, even at the 
instant the marines fired their last volley : it was 
a volley over their own graves. Slowly the proud 
ship glided from the icy rock, on which she had 
been wrecked, down into the far depths of the 
ocean. Soon all were engulphed beneath the gree- 
dy waves. No helping hand could we oifer to any 
of our shipmates. The taller masts ancf spars fol- 
lowed, dragged down by the sinking hull ; and in 
another instant, as we gazed where our ship had 
just been, a black obscurity was alone before us. 
I say we, for I saw that others were near me ; but 
who they were I could not at the time tell. I 
called out, and Andrew’s voice answered — “ Is that 
YOU, Peter ? I am glad you’ve escaped, lad. Who 
is there besides ?” 

“ I’m here, Andrew, thanks to Providence and 
your advice,” cried Terence. 

“ And so am I ; but I don’t think I can hold on 
much longer,” exclaimed poor Tom Stokes, 'who had 
fallen on his side and hurt himself. Terence and 
I, who were near him, on this grasped hold of him, 
and dragged him up to the broad ledge, on which 
we were seated, from the rough points of ice to 
which he had been clinging. We then all huddled 
together as close as we could, to keep ourselves 
■warm. 

“ Perhaps there may be some one else saved,” 
observed Andrew, so we shouted, at the top of our 
voices — “ Shipmates, ahoy ; are any of you there V 
We listened. The only answering sound was the 
lashing of the waves against the base of the ice- 
berg ; and we were convinced that, out of that 


HIS EMILY LIj'E AND ADVENTURES.. 193 


gallant crew, who lately trod the deck of the beau- 
tiful ship which was now fathoms down beneath 
our feet, we four were the only beings left alive. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

A Night on an Iceberg. — Andrew bids us trust in Providence,— 
Morning dawns. — Beautiful Appearance of the Iceberg. — We 
find food. — A Signal fixed on the Top of the Berg. — Lose our 
Flint and Steel. — A novel Burning Glass . — A Raft formed. 
' — Some Treasures collected. — No Help arrives. 

I CAN scarcely picture the horrors of that night 
— -I would fain, indeed, forget them, but that is im 
possible. We had preserved our lives for the pre- 
sent moment ; but what could we expect beyond, 
but starvation in its worst form. AVe had also read 
and heard enough of icebergs to know that, as they 
are driven to the southern latitudes, their bases 
immersed in water much above the freezing-point, 
rapidly melt, and huge fragments being dislodged, 
they are suddenly reversed, creating a tumult as 
mountain were plunged into the ocean, 
have to stay here long, we shall be frozen 
to death,” said poor Stokes, his teeth chattering 
with cold and fear. He was the only one of us who 
had got wet. 

“ Trust in Providence, lad,” said Andrew solemn* 
ly. “ He has wonderfully preserved us thus far. 
He will not desert us, unless it be his good plea- 
sure that we should die ; and then we must meet 
our fate like reasoning men, thanking him for his 
especial mercy that he has given us time to repent 
of our sins, and has not hurried us, as he has our 
shipmates, into eternity without a moment’s warn 


if a huge 
• “If we 


I9i PETER THE WHALER, 

Should I Mover have another opportunity, 1 
^hank you now, Andrew, for making me think of 
such things in the way you have done,” exclaiimjd 
Terence from the fulness of his heart. “ Had it 
not been for you, shipmate, I should not have seen 
the finger of God in the various ways in Avhich he 
has been pleased t6 preserve me ; and I should 
have died the ungrateful, unthinking wretch I had 
hitherto' lived.” 

' “ I have been but an humble instrument in his 
hand, Terence,” answered Andrew, in his usual 
calm, humble tone. “ You see, I should be very 
wrong, and very wicked, indeed, if knowing what is 
right, I did not take every opportunity, when there 
was no fear of discrediting religion, to teach my 
shipmates.” 

-“You spoke to me at a proper time, Andrew', 
and your words Ifad, I hope, a right effect,” I ob- 
served. 

“ And to me, also,” said Tom ; “ and I thank 
you.” 

“ W ell, shipmates, bad as we are off*, and worse 
as we may be, I don’t feel unhappy when I hear 
you say those words ; that I can tell you,” exclaim- 
ed Andrew. “ It’s a joyful thing for a man, when^ 
he has seen the sun rise for the last time, to feel 
that there is a chance of some few things being 
scored in his favor in the world to which he’s 
bound : but mind you, I don’t say it’s what I would 
pride myself on ; for I know that the most one can 
do may count as nothing : but still it’s pleasant, 
and nothing can make it otherwise.” 

Strange' as it may seem, thus we talked on. In- 
deed, what other subject could we talk on but re- 
ligion, for every moment Ave felt that Ave might be 
in the presence of our Maker. As AndreAv Avarned 
us, the shock the iceberg had recei ved by the ship 


I 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 195 

Striking against it, might have detached what ar4 
called calves, great lumps from the bottom, and 
should the galedncrease, it might capsize in an in- 
stant. 

AVehad many hours to wait for daylight. AA^e 
were so well clothed, from its^ having been our 
watch on deck, that we did not feel the cold par- 
ticularly ; but poor Tom continued to suffer. For- 
tunately Andrew discovered in his pocket his pipe 
with some tobacco, and a flint and steel. He light- 
ed the pipe, and let Tom have a smoke, which re- 
vived and warmed him, and we the nail took a few 
whiffs round. This little luxury seemed to do us 
much good. AYe sheltered Tom as much as we 
could from the wind with pur bodies ; and we 
wrung out his wet jacket, and chafed his hands and 
feet till the circulation "was restored. The night, 
however, seemed interminable. To favor us still 
further, the wind fell, and shifted further to the 
south, which made it much warmer. The sea also 
went doAvn, for it did not seem to lash with such 
fury as before our floating resting-place. 

“ AVhat chance have -we of escaping 7” I asked of 
Andrew, after a lengthened silence. 

“ There may be some of the wreck cast up on 
the berg, and with it w’e may make a raft, and reach 
the coast of Newfoundland or Labrador ; or the 
berg itself may be driven ashore, but that I do not 
think at all likely ; or we may be seen by some 
ship and taken off. I know of no other possible 
chance of escape.” 

“ Then, I trust, we may be seen by some ship,” 
I ejaculated. “ There must be many whalers in 
these parts.” 

“ They keep further to the eastward, generally,” 
replied Andrew. “ They are, also, not fond of ice 
bergs, and try to avoid them.” 


196 PETER THE WHALER, 

1 own, that, seeing him so calm and collected, 1 
fancied he must have some hopes of deliverance, by 
means of which w^e were ignorant ; so I asked him, 
w^hether he thought we should find any food to 
support us. 

“ I have often heard of people finding means of 
subsistence, when in as bad a condition as w^e are,” 
he replied. “ Providence has decreed that man 
should require food to support life ; and, therefore, 
the air and the sea, as well as the earth, afibrd him 
food. Even in the cold regions of the North, there 
is an abundance ; and the very food which he could 
scarcely manage, to digest in the South is there 
wholesome and palatable. In the plains of Asia, for 
instance, where the earth aifords the greatest pro- 
duce, the people care to eat little besides fruit and 
corn ; while, in the land of the Esquimaux, where 
neither fruit nor corn can grow, they thrive on 
whale’s blubber, the flesh of bears, and wild fowl.” 

a Perhaps, we may catch some wild fowl in the 
morning,” I observed. 

“ Perhaps, we may ; but I think we should hear 
them, if there were any perched about the berg ; 
and I have been listening^or some time for them 
without hearing a sound.” 

By this remark of Andrew’s, I knew’ that he 
had been considering how we should support life, 
though he W’as prepared for the W’orst ; and also, 
probably, how’ we had best act, under all the cir- 
cumstances which might occur. I might have 
sailed with Andrew for a long time in calm wea- 
ther without discovering the real heroic qualities 
W’hich, under his rough exterior, he possessed. 

Morning at last dawned ; and what a change 
from the previous day ! Then, all had been storm 
and gloom. Now, all around was calm, beautiful, 
and bright. Before the sun arose, the wdiole east* 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 197 

srri sky was glowing with an orange tinge ; while 
every fleecy cloud around was tinted with gold and 
red, orange, or pink, and every conceivable interme- 
diate hue ; while the clear portions of the sky it- 
self were of the purest and most ethereal blue — 
the whole sea glowing with the same varied and 
beautiful colors. But, still more beautiful and won- 
derful seemed the vast mountain of ice on which 
we floated, as in every fantastic form it appeared, 
towering above us. The pinacles and turrets of 
the summit were tinted with the glowing hues of 
the east ; while, lower down, the columns and arch- 
es which supported them, seemed formc^d of the 
purest alabaster of almost a cerulean tint ; and 
around us, on either side, appeared vast caverns 
and grottos, carved, one might almost suppose, by 
the hands of fairies, for their summer abode, out 
of Parian marble, their entrances fringed with 
dropping icicles, glittering brilliantly. 

It is not to be wondered at, if we did not admire 
the enchanting spectacle as much as it deserved ; 
for we could not forget, that we were floating on an 
iceberg, in the middle of the North sea ; but, still, 
the scene made an impression on my mind which I 
shall not forget. We had struck on the lowest 
and least precipitous side of the iceberg — there 
being a wide flat space some distance above the wa- 
ter, with one ledge rising above the other, for some 
way up, so that we had ample room to walk about ; 
nor was the ice so slippery as to cause us much 
fear of tumbling into the water. I had heard a rip- 
pling noise during the night, and could not conceive 
whence it came ; but now, on looking around, I per- 
ceived that it was caused by a small cascade, whicn, 
from the ice at the top continually melting, came 
trickling down the side. 

shall have fresh water, at all events, in 
Q* 


198 


PETER THE WHALER, 


abundance,’^ I observed to Andrew, who had awoke 
from a sleep into which he, with our other compa- 
nions, had fallen. 

“ Yes, Peter ; and from what I see not far off, if 
I mistake not, we shall have food also,” he added, 
pointing to a dark object which lay on a ledge be- 
low us, a little way to the left. 

“ It looks like an animal of some sort,” I ex- 
claimed. “But I am afraid it will be off before 
w'e can catch it. Shall we run down and secure 
it ?” 

“ I have no fear on that score,” he replied ; “ it 
is a seal, and from the way it is lying, it is, I sus- 
pect, dead. Indeed, a live animal would not have 
got on the ice so early in the morning. They are 
now feeding, and love to come out of the water to 
bask at. noon in the sun. We will wake up Ter- 
ence and Tom, and get them to help drag it up out 
of the reach of the sea. It will probably not be 
very palatable, though it wdll doubtless serve to 
keep us alive. But before we commence the work 
of the day, let us return thanks to Heaven for hav- 
ing preserved us through the great perils of the 
past night.” 

We roused up our companions ; and I believe 
did most sincerely offer up our thanksgiving for 
the mercy which had been shown us in saving us 
out of so many from destruction. We then, with 
care to avoid falling into the sea, descended to 
where the body of the seal had been thrown. The 
animal was dead ; but it was quite fresh, and had 
probably been cast up that very night ; at all 
events, it could not have been there long. 

“ I doubted not that God would ^end us food. 
This did not happen by chance,” said Andrew. We 
found that we could not drag the entire body of the 
Bt?al up to the higher ledge so we cut thin slices out 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 199 

:)f it, hoping, by drying them in the sun, to pro- 
•jerve them longer. We first skinned it carefully, 
as Andrew showed us, that by stretching out the 
skin, it would afford us some little shelter at night. 
Having collected a supply of food to last us for 
many days, we dragged the remainder of the car- 
cass out of the reach of the waves, and carried the 
meat to the upper ledge. 

Now, my lads,” said Andrew, who took the lead 
in everything, we willingly obeying him, “ it is 
very right to Sc^cure some food for ourselves in the 
first place ; but as we shall none of us have a 
fancy for spending the rest of our days here, we’ll 
look out to see if there’s a ship in the offing ; and 
if so to make some signal to attract her notice.” 

We all agreed; and before attempting to eat 
some of the seal, for which indeed we had little 
fancy, we set to work to climb to one of the highest 
pinnacles of the berg. We found it impossible to 
reach the highest, but we got some way up ; and 
not a sail was to be seen as fair as the eye could 
reach on the part of the horizon visible to us. Our 
climb had shown us, however, a considerable por- 
tion of the lower part of the berg, and we observed 
several things lying about, evidently cast there by 
the waves. We immediately descended to secure 
them. 

There was a hen-coop with some chickens in it ; 
and though they were drowned, they were very 
acceptable ; there w'ere two boarding-pikes, a boat- 
sail, and several spars and bits of rope,''which had 
been lying in the boats or on the booms. These 
were all treasures, and collecting them, we carried 
them up to our ledge. There were also fragments 
of wood and chips washed from the cook’s galley, 
and bits of a quarter-boat which had gone to pieces 
v> iih the first sea. These latter we dried in the 


200 


PETER THE WHALER, 


sun, and afterwards kindled with them a snail firej 
over which we cooked two of our fowls, and dried 
the seal’s flesh for fflture use. We without diffi- 
culty eat the fowls, but had not yet got up an ap- 
petite for seal-flesh. 

“ We might be worse off, there’s no doubt about 
it,” observed Terence ; “ and it strikes me, An- 
drew, that what with the hen-coop -and the spars, 
we might build a sort of a raft which would keep 
us a float a short time, should the berg take to mak- 
ing a somerset.” 

“ I was thinking of the same thing,” was An- 
drew’s reply. “ They will form but a small raft ; 
but if the berg drives any 'where near the shore, it 
will, at least, enable us to reach it. The sooner 
we set about making it the better. It. will keep us 
off the cold ice in the mean time, and by rigging 
the boat’s sail on the pikes we shall be sheltered 
from the wind ; and, my lads, let me tell you, we 
might be much worse off, so let us be thankful.” 

Tffiis conversation;. took place while we were mak- 
ing our breakfast. Instead of tea, we knocked 
off, with the boarding-pikes, lumps of ice, which we 
ate, and found perfectly fresh. This, Andrew ex- 
plained, arose either from the iceberg having been 
formed of the accumulation of the snow of many 
winters on the coast of Greenland, and thus having 
been always fresh ; or if formed out of salt water, 
from the ice, when freezing, having ejected the 
saline particles. He told us that water, when 
freezing, has the property of purifying itself, and 
of squeezing out, as it were, all extraneous or 
coarse matter. 

Our not over-luxurious repast being finished, 
Andrew proposed our’ attempting again to ascend 
the berg to plant a signal-post and flag, to attract 
the notice of any passing ship. Terence was for 


HIS EARLY LIFE iND ADVENTURES 2C\ 

spreading out the boat’s sail ; but Andrew remind- 
ed him, that on the white iceberg that would not 
be readily seen, and advised our fastening our co- 
lored handkerchiefs together instead. 

“We must first, however, get to the top of the 
berg,” said Terence ; “ and, to my mind, these 
boarding-pikes will serve us a good turn.” 

No sooner thought of than tried. With the 
boarding-pikes we chopped steps out of the side, 
where it was too precipitous to surmount without 
such aid ; and by fixing the pikes below us, we 
shoved ourselves up with them. In this manner, 
after considerable labor, we reached a high pinnacle 
of the berg. It was not broad enough for us to stand 
on, without fear of falling off, so we sat astride on it 
while we chopped a hole deep enough to fix one of 
the spars in, which we had hauled up for the pur- 
pose. At the top we secured four red cotton hand- 
kerchiefs, which, as they blew out, might be seen 
at a considerable distance. We beat the ice tightly 
round the heel of the spar, and it appeared to 
stand* firmly and well. 

“ Now, on whatever side of the berg a ship ap- 
proaches, it will be seen that some human beings 
are on it,” observed Andrew, as we prepared to 
descend, having first carefully surveyed the hori- 
zon on every side. 

At this juncture we had a loss, which caused us 
great dismay, and, we thought, would prove a very 
serious inconvenience. After lighting the fire, An- 
drew had put the flint and steel in his jacket pocket, 
along with his handkerchief, on drawing out which 
they were jerked out also ; and before we could catch 
them, they had fallen over the steep side of the 
berg. Away they bounded, from ledge to ledge, 
till they fell into the sea. Had they lodged in any 
crevice, one of us might probably have attempted 


202 


PKTHIR THE WHAT.EK., 


to recover them, and should very likely have fallen 
into the sea in so doing ; so, as Andrew observed, 
all was for the best. It was fortunate, we observed, 
that we had dried some of our seal’s flesh, or we 
should have had to eat it quite raw. 

We now descended, and commenced at once^ tc 
form our raft. We had few materials ; and our on- 
ly tools were our knives and the heads of the board- 
ing-pikes. We first made a framework of the 
spars ; and then knocking the hen-coop to pieces, 
we nailed the planks on to the top, securing the 
whole fabric more firmly with ropes. When com- 
pleted, as we looked at it, we agreed that it was a 
very small ark, to support four p.eople on the stormy 
ocean. 

“ I don’t think it will have to float me, ship- 
mates,” said poor Tom, who had not recovered his 
hurt. “ I feel as if I could not weather out another 
night like the last.” 

“ 0 you’ll do well enough, lad,” answered Andrew, 
in a kind voice. “ Your clothes will be dry, you’ll 
have a dry plank to lie on, and a roof over your 
head. You’ll do yet, trust to me.” These encour- 
aging words had an immediate effect on Tom’s spir- 
its, and we heard no more of his complaints. 

We had observed, as we sat on the top of the 
berg, several articles floating round the base ; 
and some lodged in crevices, which we had not be- 
fore discovered. Our raft being completed, as far 
as our materials would go, I volunteered to try and 
get hold of some of the things. To do this with 
safety, I begged my shipmates to hold one end of a 
line, which we had formed out of the various pieces 
collected, while the other I secured round my body. 
By keeping the line always' tight, I was able tc 
lean over the edge and pick up several things in 
die water. The first was a bucket, in sound cop- 


HIS EARLY Life AND ADVENTURES. 205 

dition ; this was valuable, as it would contain fresh 
water, and prevent the necessity of our chewing 
the cold ice, which chilled us extremely. Then I 
found some more spars, and the fragments of one 
of the boats, which must have been stove in and got 
adrift before the ship went down. These enabled 
us to increase our raft to a size which afforded us 
hope that it might support us in our necessity. 

When I was tired, Terence followed my example, 
and also added to our store of valuables. As he 
was hunting about, almost out of sight, among the 
rougher parts of the berg, we heard him sing out,^ 
A prize — a prize !” and, standing up, he held alofi 
an iron pot, with the cover on. The cover had been 
iammed tightly down, so that it had floated like a 
buoy. 

“ There is something in it, though,” he observed, 
shaking it ; and, on getting oft’ the cover, we dis- 
covered a piece of beef, ready, for cooking. It had 
evidently floated out of the cook’s galley. 

“ I quite forgot, though, that we had lio means 
of lighting a fire ; so, after all, it won’t be of any 
use,” sighed Terence, after we had all four collected 
again on our raft. 

Don’t be so sure of that,” said Andrew. “ I 
have seen a fire kindled by means which few peo- 
ple would think of ; but I am not quite certain that 
I can manage it ; however, I’ll try. It’s worth the 
experiment ; for, if we can light a fire, we may 
make some soup, which will do us all good.” 

Saying this, he climbed some way up the berg, 
where he knocked off a pure piece of ice from one 
of its sparkling pinnacles. We all sat round, won- 
dering what he was going to do. With the board- 
ing-pike, he carefully chopped the lump, till he had 
made it into a thick circular cake ; then he pared 
away the edges, and afterwards commenced opera* 


PETER THE WHALER. 


•J04 

tions with his knife, scraping away, till he ha<3 
formed both sides into a perfect convex shape. 
Lastly, he took it between his mittens, and rubbed 
it round and round, till he turned it out with a fine 
polish. 

There,” he said ; “ there is a fine burning-glass 
for you.” 

“ A burning-glass,” I answered, laughing. “ A 
piece of ice, shaped like a burning-glass ; but you 
will never get anything like fire out of that, I 
should think.” 

“ I should think not,” said Terence, but not in 
the same positive May that I had spoken ; for ho 
had. justly, a great respect for everything Andrew 
did. 

Give me your hand here, then,” said Andrew, 
to me. I took olF my mitten, and gave it him wil- 
lingly. He looked at; the sun, Mliich was shining 
brightly, and held the ice between it and my hand. 
I saw a little bright spot appear on my hand ; but 
I thought nothing of that, till, feeling an acute sen 
sation of burning, I snatched my hand away in a 
hurry, to the amusement of my companions. 

1 thought it would answer,” exclaimed Andrew, 
triumphantly. I saw the master of a whaler 1 
was once on board make several like this, and play 
the same trick to his people I played you ; and he 
afterwards explained, that any perfectly transpa- 
rent substance, in a convex shape, that is, bulging 
out, like this, will collect the rays of the sun, and 
form a burning-glass. But, now, while the sun is 
out, and before our burning-glass melts, let us light 
a fire, and boil our soup.” 

The chips we had collected very rapidly dried , 
so we soon had a fire kindled by this unexpected 
means. The soup refreshed us wonderfully ; but 
we were very sparing of it, by Andrew’s advice ; 


Hl£5 EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 205 

for wc could not tell how long we might have to 
remain without means of obtaining more food. 

Thus passed away our first day on the iceberg, 
without a sail appearing in the horizon to alford us 
a hope of rescue, 


CHAPTER XXIL 

(ntroduces a Second Day. — I dream of Horae. — A Sail in sight — 
which disappears. — An Iceberg in motion. — We try our Raft. 
— We are not seen. — A Breeze springs up. — The Iceberg cap- 
sizes. 

That night overcome by fatigue, strange as it 
may seem, we all slept soundly. The sun again 
rose and discovered us still floating in safety on 
our unstable resting-place. The day passed much 
as the former one had done. 

We had been actively employed during the great- 
er part of it, and therefore in spite of our extra- 
ordinary position, and the deep anxiety we felt for 
our future fate, we were all able to sleep, if not 
very soundly, at least for some hours, when the 
third night closed in upon us. T need not say, that 
Andrew ofiered up our prayers aloud for deliver- 
ance to the Great Being, who had hitherto so mer- 
cifully preserved us. 

I dreamed, it seemed to me, all night long. 
Sometimes I was at home w ith my father and mo- 
ther and sweet sisters ; and they were all laughing 
and talking, while we stood at the window of the 
dining-hall, andTooked out at the beautiful and fa- 
miliar prospect before it. Some one w^as describ- 
ing to them some adventures very similar to mine ; 
but I felt that I could have nothing to do with 
them, for I w'as still, I knew, on an iceberg in the 
northern ocean, likely any moment to be over- 

R 


PETER THE WHALER, 


m 


whelmed beneath it. Then I thought a si dp ap 
peared, and Captain Dean was at the helm, and 
that sweet Mary, dressed in white, and looking like 
a seraph, stood on the forecastle waving to me to 
come off to them. I, of course, could not move ; for 
my feet were jammed into a hole in the ice, and I 
struggled in vain to drag them out. On a sudden 
a storm arose, and Mary shrieked ; and even her 
father turned pale as the ship rose on the tops of 
the angry billows, and rolled over and over, bow 
foremost, till she was lost to my sight in the dis- 
tance. I cried out with terror, and my own voice 
awoke me, when I found that my feet were project- 
ing beyond the shelter of the sail, and were bit- 
terly cold. 

1 got up to warm them by stamping them up and 
down, and the noise awoke my companions. They 
naturally told me to lie down and be quiet ; but the 
night was so fine and calm, that I said I would go 
a little way from them not to disturb them, and 
would walk up and down for an hour or so. I had 
no fancy for any more of those dreadful dreams, 
and T felt that the exercise would do me good. As 
I looked out on the. tranquil, dark-shining sea, in 
which the glittering stars floating, so it seemed, in 
the blue aether above me, were reflected as in a 
mirror, all sorts of strange fancies came into my 
head. I remembered all I had read or heard of 
mermen and mermaids, of ocean monsters and sea- 
'spirits, and I could scarcely persuade myself that 
1 did not see some gliding before me. Certainly I 
could hear them ; now there was a distant roar ; now 
a loud snorting noise near me ; there were voices 
wandering through the air, and strains of sweet 
music seemed to conie up from the deep. I was 
almost positive I could hear music ; sweet and faint 
and soft as a seraph’s sigh, it came down to my ear 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. l!07 

Dil the gentle wind. I would on no account have 
missed listening to that enchanting melody. 

For a long time I continued gazing on the sea 
without feeling any inclination to sleep, when I 
fancied that I saw the dark sails of a ship about a 
mile off, and directly to windward of us. I peered 
into the darkness to assure myself ; for I did not 
like causelessly to arouse my companions. How 
eagerly I looked may be supposed. If there was a 
ship where I supposed, the music I had heard must 
have come from her. At last I was almost confi- 
dent that there was a ship ; but as I had my doubts, 
I went back to Andrew and touched his arm. 

“ Andrew,” I said, trembling all over in my 
eagerness, “ I do not wish to raise false hopes, but 
look out there, and tell me what you see.” 

“ See, lad ? why a sail ; there’s no doubt of it,” 
he exclaimed hurriedly. “ A barque-rigged vessel 
standing on a bowline to the north-west. She’s a 
whaler, I suspect ; but how to make the keenest 
ears on board hear us, is a puzzle.” 

We called Terence and Tom, who instantly 
sprung to their feet and joined us in looking out 
for the stranger. 

“ Could we not make a fire as a signal ?” I 
asked ; “ that would attract her.” 

“ You forget that our flint and steel went over- 
board ; and the ice without the. sun won’t light fi 
fire,” he answered ; “ but we will see what our 
voices can do. Now, my lads, let’s hail together.” 

On that, standing up, throwing out our chests, 
and putting our hands to our mouths, we gave a 
shout which none but strong lun^s could have 
uttered. It must have been carried a good mile to 
windward over the calm sea, but no responding cry 
same down to our anxious ears. 

“There is no use wearing out our lungs with 


208 


PETER THE WHALER, 


hallooing,” said Terence. They wouldn’t hear us, 
up to windward, there, even if they were much 
nearer. We must have patience, shipmates ! it’s 
no use.” 

“ God’s will be done,” ejaculated Andrew. “ He 
may yet think fit to send us help.” 

The tone Andrew gave to our minds prevented 
us from despairing, or sinking into despondency. 
I do not mean to say, that we did not at first feel 
the most bitter diappointment, as the ship receded 
into the darkness which surrounded us ; but this 
feeling did not endure — w'e, as our wise companion 
advised us, “ trusted in God that he would save us !” 
and -we all along felt that he would do so. 

We earnestly watched the ship as long as she 
was visible, and long after, though we scarcely ex- 
pected her to tack, or to re-pass near. At length 
we returned to our raft, and endeavored to forget 
our disappointment in sleep. We lay down, under 
our seal- skin and sail ; and, after an hour’s trial, I 
once more closed my eyes. How long I had slept, 
I do not know ; when I was again awoke by a loud 
noise, and a violent movement of the iceberg. 

Andrew started up, exclaiming, “ The time has 
come ; hold on to the raft, my lads ; hold on.” 

He, meantime, seized a boarding-pike, ready to 
steady the raft. His impression was, that the ice- 
b'erg was in the aet of rolling over, and that now 
was the time our raft would be of service, if it could 
survive the waves caused by the submersion of the 
snow-formed mountain on which we rested. 

We waited in awful suspense, believing that our 
last moment had indeed arrived. It is difficult to 
calculate time on such occasions. Gradually the 
rocking movement of the berg ceased ; and w’e 
found, that the ledge, on which we were posted, 
had sloped rather more towards the water than be- 


flis EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. I205 

fore, so that it was necessary to continue holding 
on by the boardxng-pike, to prevent its gliding oft’. 

“-\\hat has happened?” I exclaimed, as 1 first 
again drew breath freely. “ I thought it was all 
over with us.” 

So did I, lad, at first, before I had time to 
think. I now suspect the cause of the commotion ; 
and it is a mercy that the consequences have not 
been more terrible. When the circumstance which 
has just taken place happens, the whalers say, that 
an iceberg has calved — that is, a huge lump of ice 
has broken away from the base of the berg, and has 
floated up to the top of the water. The noise we 
heard was, when it struck against other parts, and 
first came to the surface. The loss of a large mass, 
of course, makes the berg lop-sided ; and, should 
another lump break away, it may go right over. 
Should we survive till the morning, we shall pro 
baMy see the calf floating near us. I have known 
large ships overwhelmed by bergs falling on them. 
You know, that it is the custom to moor ships to 
the lee-side of a berg, to prevent their drifting to 
leeward with a contrary wind. A friend of mine, 
who gave mo the account, belonged to a whaler, the 
Thomas, of Hull, Captain Taylor, fishing in Davis^ 
Straits. Well, one day, they lay moored to an ice- 
berg, with a long scope of warp out, and thought 
themselves quite secure. On a sudden, without 
any notice, as they were sitting at dinner, a tre- 
mendous noise was^ heard, and a blow was felt, just 
as if the ship had struck on a rock. Up went the 
bow in the air, till the keel showed above water, 
and the tafifrail was almost under it. All thought 
the ship must go down j but still she floated, not 
much the worse for the blow. It was found, what 
all the old whale-men knew well enough, that a calf 
had broken awav from the bottom of the berg : but, 
" 18 


210 FETKil THE UTIALER, 

fortunately, had struck the keel fairly, without in- 
juring the ship’s bottom. Sometimes a calf falls 
From the top of a berg; but I hope one will -not 
come down on our heads ; for, if it does, it will set- 
tle us outright.” 

Andrew said this quite calmly, though he felt 
that what he was describing might any moment 
happen. He afterwards reminded us that pieces 
were more likely to fall from the summit in the 
day-time, when the sun was shining on it, than at 
night ; and that, therefore, we should not let the 
thought oppress us. 

It may be supposed that we did not sleep, nor 
attempt to sleep, any more that night. As there 
was no moon, we had not any means of ascertain- 
ing how the time passed ; but we calculated that it 
was about two o’clock in the morning' when the last 
occurrence I have described took place. The air 
had been very light when I first looked out ; nol^ it 
was a perfect calm, so that not even a ripple w^as 
heard against the side of the berg. We were, 
therefore, not uncomfortable, as far as our feelings 
went, could we have divested ourselves of the re- 
collection of the peril to which we "were momenta- 
rily exposed. 

0 how long that night seemed ! I fancied that it 
would never have an end ; each minute seemed pro- 
longed to an hour — each hour to a winter’s night. 
Sometimes we talked, and listened to Andrew’s de- 
scription of the events which had occurred to him 
when he before visited ,the polar sea. At other 
times we were all silent together ; but Andrew took 
care this should not last long : and never did man 
so exert himself to keep up the spirits of his com- 
nanions. He was actuated by a true Christian 
spirit;, and nothing else would have enabled him, 
I am confident, to forget himself and watch over ua 


TITS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 211 

in the way he did. There had been a spell of- si- 
lence, when Terence exclaimed — ^‘What say yoip 
Andrew, if we if ere to launch oUr raft, and try to 
reach the coast of Newfoundland while the calm 
lasts ? It might ba done, might it not 7” ‘‘ I think 
not,” was Andrew’s reply. While we remain on 
the iceberg, we have a chance of being seen ; but, 
on a raft, a ship may pass close to us and not heed 
us, while, if a gale should come on, the raft would 
not live an instant. Even should we near the coast, 
which I do not think likely, we should probably be 
knocked to pieces on the rocks ; so I say, stay to 
the last extremity. If the iceberg won’t hold us, 
then take to the raft.” 

Of course we determined to follow Andrew’s ad- 
vice ; indeed, we all looked up to him as our guide 
and captain. With no little thankfulness did we 
welcome the first streaks of dawn in the eastern 
horizon. Again we knelt down and offered our 
prayers to Heaven. We had scarcely risen to our 
feet when a shout of joy escaped from our lips ; for 
there, in the grey misty dawn, with her canvass 
hanging against her masts, lay motionless on the 
calm water a ship — the same, doubtless, which we 
fancied had passed far from us in the night. Was 
that calm sent by Providerice to effect our salva- 
tion ? The result will prove it, or when his now 
inscrutable ways are made manifest. How our 
hearts- beat with hope and fear. My first impulse 
was to scream out to her. I checked myself, and 
asked Andrew what he would advise. He did nol 
ius-wer for some time. 

Eagerly wc watched the stranger ; she was a 
barque — a whaler, no doubt. “ Will she see us ?” 
we asked one another. Will she near the iceberg 
ngain, or will she sail off in an opposite direction V 

Those who hare been placed in a similar position 


212 


PETER THE WHALER, 


to -tlie one in which we were, can alone trily com- 
prehend to the full the intensity of our feelings. 
We could scarcely breathe — we could scarcely 
speak. All our thoughts were concentrated in that 
one point ; our very being seemed wrapped up, as 
it were, in it. The night had passed slowly away ; 
but still more slow did the light of day seem to 
creep over the world, 

I said Tve were for some time silent. At last 
Andrew answered my question, by saying, “ The 
fir§t thing we must do, shipmates, is to climb up to 
the top of the berg, and spread out our red hand- 
kerchiefs, so as to show a broad face to those on 
board yonder vessel. As soon as the sun is high 
enough, we’ll try and light a fire, and the smoke 
may be seen by them ; but if not, then we must 
trust ourselves to the raft, and try to paddle up to 
her. Perhaps we may reach her before a breeze 
springs up ; but perhaps not — yet I don’t think 
it will get up till noon.” 

“ But why not get on the raft at once ?” I urged, 
for I had more confidence in it than he had. 

“ Because, if we do, we may not be able to return 
to the iceberg, which we should wish to do if we 
miss the ship,” he answered. “ But on that point 
I will agree to what you all wish. What do you 
say, Tom ? you are the youngest, and should speak 
first.” 

“ I say, then, let us try the raft,” said Tom, who 
fancied even, that he could swim to the ship. 

And so do I,” I added. 

“And I,” exclaimed Terence eagerly. “We’ll 
drive her up to the ship in no time.” 

“ Then, shipmates, the sooner we aie off the bet- 
ter,” we all cried out together. 

Terence and I climbed up to the top of the berg, 
and spread out our handkerchiefs between twc 


HIS liARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 213 

apvight spars, and we thought they could not fail 
of being seen. Andrew and Tom, meantime, were 
filling the iron pot with water, collecting some of 
our seal-flesh, and otherwise getting our raft ready. 
Securing one end of our rope to a point of ice, we 
eased the raft carefully down ijito the sea. To our 
satisfaction it floated well alongside, but it re- 
quired great caution not to upset it as we stepped 
upon it. We at once saw that Andrew had good 
reason for not wishing to trust to it ; for no sooner 
were "we on it, than, calm as the eea was, the water 
washed completely over it ; and had we not placed 
two planks across it to sit on, we sjiould have been 
w'et through directly. We each of us held a small 
piece of the boat’s planking in our hands to serve 
as paddles. 

“ Away we go, my lads,” exclaimed Terence, as 
he gave a strong shove against the iceberg with a 
boarding pike ; and with a cheer, which, perilous as 
was our adventure we could not repress, we began 
vigorously to ply our paddles. It was a matter of 
life and death we saw. If we missed the ship, oui 
chance of returning to the iceberg was small indeed. 
Our progress was very slow. We might have made 
a mile an hour, perhaps not so much, and we had 
three miles to go at least. Still we did not flag in 
our exertions. W e each of us chewed a piece of 
seal’s flesh to stay our hunger, though we had no 
inclination or power to swallow anything. We 
scarcely spoke a word all the time, but every now 
and then we turned a glance back, to judge how 
far we had got from our late abode. 

One mile was passed, and we were not seen. In- 
deed, so small a speck as we were on th.e ocean, we 
could not expect to be observed till the sun had 
risen. Our great anxiety was respecting tl e wind 
—still the sea continued calm as a mirror. On we 


214 


PETER THE WHALER, 


wont — our eyes were on the ship’s sails. Alas ! 
a light cat’s-paw skimmed across the ocean — the 
top-gallant sails of the barque blew out ; but be- 
fore they had any influence in impelling her through 
the water, they again drooped as before. Another 
cat’s-paw came stronger than the first, and rippled 
the whole surrounding surface. 

0 with what agony we saw the topsails bulge 
out, and the barque’s head turn from us. We si- 
multaneously shouted, or Tather shrieked out in 
our eagerness, It w'as of no avail. We strove to 
drive the raft on faster than before. What could 
our utmost efforts accomplish in overtaking a ship, 
her sails filled even with the light air then blowing. 
No longer were cat’s-paws playing on the surface 
of the sea ; but a 'well-defined ripple, almost small 
waves, were covering every part of it ; and as we 
worked our way among them, they washed around 
our feet. Every sail on board the barque began to 
draw — she had got steerage-way, and was standing - 
from us. We were not seen, and hope, which had 
hitherto sustained us, fled. Our hearts sunk, and 
scarcely could we longer ply our useless paddles. 

“ Andrew, what say you to this ?” asked Terence, 
at length. 

Persevere to the last, like men,” replied An- 
drew. “We may have to return to the iceberg ; 
but even then we must not lose courage', or our 
trust in Providence.” 

Just then the sun rose from his watery bed with 
glorious refulgence in an unclouded sky. I looked 
back, to judge how far we had got from the iceberg. 
Truly if it had appeared beautiful when we were 
on it, doubly so did it appear now, glittering on th«5 
beams of the- sun;, some parts of alabaster white- 
ness, and the rest tinged wdth hues of geld and 


ms EAllLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 215 

pink and most transparent blue. It was an object 
well calculated to attract the eyes of a stranger. 

A cry from my companions made me turn my 
head. The barque’s sails were shivering, as she 
luffed up to the wind. Directly after a boat was 
seen to be lowered; and quickly being manned, it 
pulled towards us. Then, indeed, our hearts rose 
in our bosoms, and we shouted with joy. Poor 
Tom, from the great revulsion of feeling, was nearly 
fainting and falling off the raft, had we not support- 
ed him. Still we paddled on, and the boat seemed 
to fly towards us. She was quite close to us, when, 
in our joy, we waved our paddles above our heads, 
and gave way to another shout. 

“ Hillo, who have we here ?” exclaimed a voice 
from the boat. “ What, mates, we did’nt see you.” 
S Such was the case ; they had seen our signal, 
but had overlooked us. The surgeon of the ship, 
never having before seen an iceberg, was gazing at 
it with his glass, and was the first to remark our 
handkerchiefs ; and not being able to make out 
what they were, he had directed to them the cap- 
tain’s attention. He was in the boat, and assisted 
to help us off our raft. 

Once on board and safe, the strength, which had 
hitherto supported us, gave way, and we sunk down 
to the bottom of the boat, overpowered with various 
emotions. I trust and believe that we were all of 
us grateful to Heaven for our wonderful preserva- 
tion. 

The boat towed our raft alongside, as it was too 
valuable for firewood to be lost. We were hoisted 
on board, unable to help ourselves, and were re- 
ceived by the master, officers, and crew with the 
greatest kindness and attention. The surgeon or- 
dered us at once to be put into warm hammocks, 
wtiile some warm liquid was poured down our 


£lti PETEll THE WHALER. 

tliroatSj which soon restored us. However, no one 
questioned us about our adventures ,till we were 
more completely recovered. 

Two events occurred which ought to have in- 
creased. if they did not, our sense of gratitude for 
our preservation. Scarcely had our feet touched 
the deck of the barque than a strong breeze sprang 
up, which sent her at the rate of some seven knots 
an hour through the water, far away from the ice- 
berg. Before, however, she had run out of sight 
of that floating island, its glittering summits were 
seen to lean forward, and with a sound, which could 
be heard at that distance, to fall prostrate in the 
water ; while the waves, created by its submersion, 
reached so far as perceptibly to lift the ship as 
they passed. Thus was I, with my companions, 
preserved from the most awful and perilous posi^ 
tion in which I was ever placed. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

The Whale Ship. — I join her. — A Description of a Whaler. — Her 
Boats, Harpoons, and other Gear. — The Crow’s Nest. — Al) 
ready for Fishing.— Reach a Field of Ice. — Narrow Escape. 

The vessel, on board which we so happily found 
ourselves, w'as called “ The Shetland Maid,” her 
master. Captain John Rendall. She measured three 
hundred and fifty tons, was barque-rigged, and per- 
fectly fitted as a whaler, being also strengthened 
by every means which science could devise, to 
enable her to resist the pressure of the ice to 
which such vessels must inevitably be exposed in 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 21Y 


tlieir progress through the Arctic seas. She had 
forty-two souls on board, including officers, being 
some few short of her complement, as two fell sick 
in Orkney before leaving, and two were unhappily, 
lost overboard in a furious gale she encountered 
s( ‘On after sailing. 

Andrew, Terence, and I, remained two days be- 
low under the doctor’s care, and by the third had 
completely recovered our usual strength. Tom 
Stokes, who had- suffered most, and was not natu 
rally so strong, took a week before he came round. 

As soon as we appeared on deck, the captain 
called us aft, and desired to know our adventures. 
Andrew was the spokesman ; and the captain ex - 
pressed himself much pleased with our messmate’s 
mode of narrating them. 

“ Well, my men,” he said, “ 1 have lost some of 
my crew ; and I suppose you’ll have no objection 
to entering regularly for the voyage in their place. 
You’ll share with the other able seamen eighteen 
pence for each ton of oil, you know, besides monthly 
wages.” 

We told him that we should be glad to enter, 
and would sign articles when he pleased ; and that 
we would answer for Tom Stokes, that he would 
do the same. 

Behold me at last, then, as I have styled myself, 
Peter the Whaler. We were now standing to the 
northward, and rapidly approaching the ice. Be- 
fore, however, I proceed with an account of my ad- 
ventures, I will describe the ship, her officers and 
creAV, and the peculiar arrangements made to fit her 
for the service in which she was employed. 

Captain Rendall was a well-educated, intelligent, 
brav(i, and, I feel sure, a truly religious man. 1 
may say, without more than justice, that he wus 
the father of his crew. His father had been in the 
19 8 


218 PETER THE WUAEEU, 

same service before him for many years ; and be 
had the advantage of his experience, to which he 
addei the knowledge he himself had gained. I do 
not give him as a specimen of the masters of all 
whalers, for I fear there are few like him, though 
they must of necessity be intelligent and superior 
men. There were three mates. The chief mate, 
Mr. Ford, was also chief harpooner, or specksioneer. 
Then there were the other harpooners, boat-steer- 
ers, line-managers, and coopers, besides foremast- 
men, landsmen, and apprentices. 

It is not the custom to pay simply monthly 
wages ; but as an inducement to all hands to exert 
themselves in their several capacities in capturing 
fish, they receive a gratuity for every size fish 
caught during the voyage, or a certain sum for 
every tun of oil which the cargo produces. The 
master gets scarcely any pay if he has no success 
in his voyage ; but for every whale killed he gets 
three guineas ; from ten to twenty shillings for 
each tun of oil ; and a thirtieth to a twentieth on 
the value of the cargo, so that he may make as 
much as £500 by a single voyage ; the chief mate 
may get nearly a hundred ; and the seamen £25 
each. Many of the ships belong to Hull, and other 
northern ports of England and Scotland ; but it is 
usual to touch at the Orkneys or Shetland, to com- 
plete the complement of the crew with the hardy 
islanders who inhabit them. 

A whaler, in order to withstand the shock of the 
ice, is strengthened inside, both at the stem and 
stern, by stout timbers placed in various directions, 
and fastened securely together ; while on the out- 
side she is in parts covered with a double, and even 
a treble planking, besides other thick pieces, which 
serve to ward off the blows from the parts most 
likely to receive them. How little all ^he strength- 


ms EARL7.^ LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 219 

ening which the art and ingenuity of man can de- 
vise is of avail against the mighty power of th'e 
ice, I shall have hereafter to describe. The masts 
of a whaler are lower than in a common merchant- 
man, and her sails are smaller, and cut in a dilFer- 
ent shape, the courses, or lower sails, decreasing 
towards the foot, so as to be worked v/ith slight 
strength. Sometimes this is of importance, as 
when all the boats are away together in chase of 
whales, three or four men alone remain on board 
to take care of the ship. 

A whale-ship, therefore, though she has great 
care and expense bestowed on her, has not, in port, 
the graceful and elegant appearance possessed by 
some other ships, bound to more genial plimes. 
The crew do not sleep in hammocks, as on board 
men-of-war ; but In berths, or standing bed-places, 
erected on the half-deck, forward. It is a dark 
retreat ; and not scented with sweet odors, espe- 
cially after a ship has begun to take in her cargo ; 
but the weary seaman cares little where he lays 
his head, provided it is in a dry and warm place. 

We next come to the boats; a very important 
part of the outfit. The bow and stern of a whale- 
boat are both sharp, rise considerably, and are 
nearly alike. It has great beam, or breadth, to 
prevent its being dragged, when towed by a whale, 
completely under the.water. The keel is convex 
in the centre, to enable it to be turned more easily ; 
and, for the same reason, it is steered by an oar in- 
stead of a rudder. The oar can alsr turn a boat, 
when she is at rest ; and can scull her, in calm 
weather, up to a whale, without noise. A large 
size boat is pulled by five oars, and one to steer ; 
and a small one, by four oars ; the first being from 
twenty-six to twenty- eight feet long, and the last 
from twent}^- three to twenty-four. A large one is 


220 


PETER THE WHALER, 


five feet five inches in breadth; and a small one, 
five feet three inches. ^ 

The rowers include the harpooner and the line* 
manager. They are carver-built — that is, vhe planks 
are placed as in a ship. Boats, in general, are 
clinker-built — that is, the planks overlap each 
other; but, as they are dijficult to repair, the other 
simpler method is employed. A ship generally 
carries seven boats — two, or more large ; and the 
rest small. They are suspended by cranes, or 
davits, in a row, outside the rigging, on either side 
of the ship, and another astern, so that they can be 
directly lowered into ,the water. A smart crew will 
man and lower a boat in the space of a minute, and 
be away in chase of a whale. 

When we got on board, the boats’ crews were 
busily employed in getting their respective boats 
and gear ready for action. Each boat had a har- 
pooner, who pulled the bow oar — a steersman, next 
to him in rank, who steered — and a line-manager, 
who pulled the after, or stroke-oar ; and, besides 
them, were two or three seamen, who pulled the 
other oars. 

The first operation, after cleaning the boats, was, 
to get the lines spliced and coiled away ; and when 
it is remembered, that each whale may be worth 
from five hundred to eight hundred pounds, and that, 
if the lines are in any way damaged, the fish may 
be lost, it will be acknowledged, that they have 
good reason to be careful. Each line is about one 
hundred and twenty fathoms long ; so that, when 
the six lines, with which each boat is supplied, are 
spliced together, the united length is seven hun- 
dred and twenty fathoms, or four thousand three 
hundred and twenty feet. 

A few fathoms of the line is left uncovered, wdth 
an eye at the end, in order to connect the lines of 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 221 

mother boat to it ; for sometimes, when a whale 
swirns far, or dives deep, the lines of several boats 
are joined together. The rest of the line is neatly 
and carefully coiled away, in the stern of the boat. 

To the upper end of the line is spliced the 
“fore-ganger^’ of a “spanned harpoon;” thus con- 
necting the harpoon with all the lines in the boat. 
A “ fore-ganger ” is a piece of rope, a few fathoms 
long, made of white, or un tanned hemp, so as to be 
more flexible, and easily extended, when the har- 
poon is projected from the hand. 

As the crew of each boat accomplished the work 
of coiling away their lines, they gave three hearty 
cheers, to which we all responded ; so we had as 
much cheering as at a sailing match. 

I must try to describe a harpoon, for the benefit 
of those who have never seen one. It is the whaler’s 
especial weapon — the important instrument of his 
success. It consists of a “ socket,” “ shank,” and 
“mouth.” The shank, which is made of the most 
pliable iron, is about two feet long ; the socket is 
about six inches long, and swells from the shank to 
nearly two inches in diameter ; and the mouth is 
of a barbed shape, each barb or wither being eight 
inches long and six broad, with a smaller barb re- 
versed in the inside. The object of the barb, of 
course, is to prevent the harpoon being drawn out 
of the whale after it has been fixed. 

The hand harpoon is projected by aid of a stock 
or handle of wood, seven feet in length, fixed in the 
socket. After the whale is struck, this handle falls 
out ; but it is not lost, as it is secured to the line 
by a loop. The line, it must be remembered, is 
fastened to the iron part of the harpoon. 

Harpoon guns are now frequently used for pro 
jecting harpoons. The harpoon for this purpose is. 
made with two shanks, side by side, one of which 


222 


PETER TTIE WHALER, 


goes into the bore of the gun ; to the other n the 
outside the line is attached. 

On every harpoon is stamped the name of the . 
ship, so that it is at once easy to ascertain, from 
the weapon in the whale, by whom it was struck. 
Lances are also used, with long handles and sharp 
heads, to assist in killing the whale. 

Each boat is furnished with two harpoons, eight 
lances, and some spare oars ; a flag, with its staff, 
to serve as a signal ; a “ mik,” as a rest for the har- 
poon, when ready for instant service ; an axe, ready 
for cutting the line when necessary ; a “ pigging,” 
a small bucket, for bailing out the boat ; two boat- 
hooks, and many other things which I need scarcely 
name. 

A most important contrivance belonging to a 
whaler is the crow’s-nest, -which I may describe as 
a sentry-box at the mast-head It is, perhaps, 
more like a deep tub, formed of laths and canvass, 
with a seat in it, and a moveable screen, which tra- 
verses on an iron rod, so that it can instantly be 
brought round on the weather side. In the bottom 
is a trap-door, by which it is entered. Here the 
master takes up his post, to pilot his ship among 
the ice ; and here, also, a look-out is kept, when 
whales are expected to appear in the distance. 

Just consider how necessary it is to have a good 
shelter, when frequently the temperature of the air 
is from 10*^ to 20° belo-w the freezing point.' 

, I must not forget to mention the means taken 
for preserving the cargo of blubber. This is done 
in casks, in which the blubber is placed after it has 
been cut up into very small portions. The casks 
are stowed in the hold, and some are placed between 
decks ; and when there has been unusual success, 

! «o that there ar3 not casks enough, the blubber is 
stowed a wav in bulk amono^ them. 

•/ ~ o 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 223 

The^ mode of fishing, and the remainder of the 
operations, 'will be described in the course of my 
narrative. 

In three more days we were all ready. The har- 
poon guns were cleaned, oiled, and fastened, with 
their swivels, on the “ billet heads,” in the bows of 
the boats. Each harpooner got a supply of gun- 
powder and percussion caps ; and all other requisites 
were put into the boats. 

The crow’s-nest had been got up to the maintop- 
gallant-masthead ; and in the afternoon we were 
ready, and eager to attack the first whale which 
should appear. In the evening the harpooners 
were invited down into the cabin to receive their 
instructions for the season ; and afterwards the 
steward'Served out a glass of grog to all hands, to 
drink, “ a good voyage and a full ship.” 

I had fully expected to see whales in such num- 
bers, that we should have nothing to do but to chase 
and capture them ; but in this I was disappointed, 
for not a whale did we meet ; indeed, with the heavy 
sea then running, had we got hold of one, 'w^e could 
not have secured it. It was, I o.ught to say, towards 
the end of April, and we were in hourly expectation 
of being among the ice through which, at that' time 
of the year, it w^as expected a passage would easily 
be found to the northward. 

We had seen several icebergs which, like their 
companion on which the corvette was wrecked, 
had early broken away from the main body, as also 
washing pieces and several large floes; but we had 
yet to learn what a field of ice was like. 

It was night, and blowing very hard from tho 
south-west. It was my watch on deck, and Mr. 
Todd, the first mate, was ofiicer of the watch. We 
were standing on a bowline under our topsails, a 
sharp look-out being kept ahead for danger. O’Com 


224 


PETLR THE WHALER, 


nor and I were together, leaning against the buh 
vvarks and talking. “ W ell, Terence,” I said, “ I 
would rather find myself homeward bound after all 
that has occurred, than be obliged to be running 
into a sea in which we shall all the time be obliged 
to be cruising among ice.” 

“ Oh, I don’t consider much of that,” he answer- 
ed ; ‘‘it’s only a summer cruise you know; and 
when we get back, we shall have our pockets stuffed 
with gold, and be able to talk of all the woiiHers we 
have seen.” 

“ I hope we may get back. I have no fancy to 
spend a winter on the ice,” I said. 

“ There are pleasanter places to live in, no doubt, 
Peter ; but people have lived not only one year, but 
several years running in those regions, and have 
not been the worse for it,” replied Terence. 

Just then we were startled by the loud cry of 
“ breakers ahead.” Mr. Todd in a moment saw 
what was to be done. “Wear ship,” he exclaimed. 
“ Up with the helm. Gafftopsail-sheets let fly. 
Drop the peak. Square aWay the after yards.” 

While these and. other orders were given and 
executed, in order to take the pressure of the wind 
off the after part of the ship, and to make her head 
turn from it, I glanced in the direction towards 
which we were running. A pale light seemed to 
be playing over it ; and I could distinguish amid 
the foaming breakers huge masses of ice, dashing 
about and heaving one upon another, any one of 
which I thought would be sufficient to stave in the 
sides of the ship, if not to overwhelm her completely. 

At the same time a loud, crashing, grinding noise 
was heard, sufficient to strike terror into the stoutest 
hearts. But it must be remembered, that we were 
all so busily engaged in flying here and there in 
the performance of our duty, that we bad no true 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 225 

for fear. This is a great secret to enable men to 
go through dangers unappalled. Had we been com- 
pelled to stand inactive, our feelings might have 
been very different. 

The ship wore slowly round ; but still she 
seemed approaching the threatening mass. She 
plunged more violently than before amid the raging 
sea, and in another moment I felt certain, we must 
be among the upheaving masses. Just then her 
head seemed to turn from them ; but a sea struck 
her on the quarter and came rolling on board ; a 
tremendous blow was felt forward, another followed. 
Cries arose from some of the men that all was lost, 
and I expected to find the ship instantly dashed to 
pieces. 

Our good captain rushed on deck. He cast one 
glance aloft and another at the ice. “ She’s clear, 
my lads,” he shouted. The ship came round, and 
in another instant we were on the eastern or lee 
side of the fioe, and gliding smoothly on in calm 
water through a broad passage, leading amid the 
main body of the polar ice. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

A Visit from Father Neptune. — I am made free of the Arctic 
Regions . — “ A Fall ! a Fall !” — Our First Fish. — Tom thinks 
the Ship is sinking.— Tow our Prize alongside. 

Our ship made good progress, considering the 
impediments in her way, towards the fishing-grounds 
in the North, to which she was bound. Sometimes 
we had a clear sea ; at other times we were sailing 
among patches of ice and icebergs, or through lanes 
penetrating into packs of many miles in extent, 
and from which it seemed impossible ive should 


226 HKTKK THE WHALER, 

ever agaiii be extricated. Our captain, or one of 
his mates, was always at this time in the crow’s- 
nest, directing the course of the ship amid the dan- 
gers which surrounded her. 

I shall not soon forget the first day of May, which 
I spent in the icy sea. It was as unlike May-day 
at home, as any day could well be, as far as the tem- 
perature went, though we were sailing through , a 
sea tolerably free from ice. 

“ All play to-day, and no work, my boy ; for we 
are going to have a visit from a king and queen,” 
said an old whaler, David M‘Gee, by name, as he 
gave me a slap on the shoulder, which would have 
warmed up my blood not a little, if anything could 
in that biting weather. 

“He must be King Frost, then,” I answered, 
laughing ; “ for we have plenty of his subjects 
around us, already.” 

“ No ; I mean a regular built king,” said old 
M^Gee, winking at some of his chums standing 
around, who had made many a voyage before. “H^e 
boards every ship as comes into these parts, to ask 
them for tribute ; and then he makes them free of 
the country, and welcome to come back as often as 
they like.” 

“ Thank him for nothing, for that same,” I an 
s'wered, determined not to be quizzed by them. 
“ But don’t suppose, David, I’m so jolly green as 
to believe what you’re telling me ; no offence to you. 
though.” 

“ You’ll see, youngster, that what I say is true, 
BO look out for him,” was ol I McGee’s answer, as he 
turned on his heel. 

I had observed, that, for a few days past, the old 
hands were busy about some 'work, which they kept 
concealed from the youngsters, or the green hands, 
to which class I belonged. Everything went on as 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 221 

asual till eight bells had been struck at noon; Avhen 
an immense garland, formed of ribbons of all colors, 
bits of calico, bunting, and artificial flowers, or what 
were intended for them, was run up at the mizen- 
peak. On the top of the garland was the model of 
a ship, full rigged, with sails set and colors flying. 
Scarcely had it gone aloft, when I was startled with 
a loud bellowing sound, which seemed to come from 
a piece of ice floating ahead of the ship. 

“ What’s that I asked, of old David, who per- 
severed in keeping close to me all the morning. 
“ Is that a "vvalrus, blowing I thought it might be ; 
for I could not make it out. 

“ A walrus ! no ; I should think not,” he answer- 
ed, in an indignant tone. “My lad, that’s King 
Neptune’s trumpeter, come to give notice, that the 
old boy’s coming aboard us directly. I’ve heard 
him scores of times ; so I’m not likely to be wrong.” 

The answer I gave my shipmate was not very 
polite. One never likes to be quizzed ; and I, of 
course, thought he was quizzing me. 

“ You’ll see, lad,” he "answered, giving me no 
gentle tap on the head, in return for my remark. 
“ I’m not one to impose on a bright green youth 
like you.” 

-Again the bellow was heard. “ That’s not a bit 
like the sound of a trumpet,” I remarked. 

“ Not like your shore-going trumpets, may be,” 
said old David, with a grin. “But, don’t you know, 
youngster, the water gets into these trumpets, and 
makes them sound different.” 

A third bellow was followed by a loud hail, in a 
gruff voice, “ What ship is that, ahoy 7” 

Old David ran forward, and answered, “ The 
Shetland Maid, Captain Rendall, of Hull.” 

“ Heave to, while I come aboard, then ; for you’ve 


2-28 


^ETER 'J’HE WHALER. 


got soihe green hands among you, I’m pretty sure, 
by the way your gafftop-sail stands.” 

“ Aye, aye, your majesty. Down with the helm 
— back the maintop-sail,” sung out old David, with 
as much authority as if he was captain of the ship. 

His orders were not obeyed ; for before they were 
so, the gruff 'voice sung out, “ Hold fast !” and a 
very curious group made their appearance over the 
bows, and stepped down on deck. 

I was not left long in doubt as to whether or 
not there was anything supernatural about them. 
“ There,” exclaimed David pointing with great sat- 
isfaction at them, “ that big one, with the thing on 
his head which looks for all the world like a tin 
kettle, is King Neptune, and the thing i^his hel 
met. T’other with the crown and the necklace of 
spikes under her chin, is Mrs. Neptune, his lawful 
wife, and the little chap with the big razor, and 
shaving dish, is his wally de sham and trumpeter 
extraordinary. He’s plenty more people belonging 
to him, but they haven’t come aboard this time.” 

Neptune’s costume was certainly not what my 
father’s school-books had taught me to expect his 
majesty to wear, and I had always supposed his 
wife to be Amphitrite ; but I concluded that in those 
cold regions he found it convenient to alter his 
dress, while it might be expected the seamen should 
make some slight mistake about names. 

Neptune himself had very large whiskers ; and a 
red nightcap showed under his helmet. In one 
hand he held a speaking trumpet, in the other a 
trident surmounted by a red herring. A piece of 
canvass covered with bits of colored cloth made him 
a superb cloak, and a flag wound round his waist 
served him as a scarf. A huge pair of sea-boots 
encased his feet, and a pair of seal-skin trowsers 
the upper part of his legs. Mrs. Neptune, to show 


MIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 229 

her feminine nature, had a frill round her face, a 
canrass petticoat, what looked very like a pair of 
Flushing trowsers round her neck, with the legs 
brought in front to serve as a tippet. The valet 
had on a paper-cocked hat, a long pig tail, and a 
pair of spectacles on a nose of unusual proportions. 

Lhad read descriptions of Tritons, th‘e supposed 
attendants on Neptune, and I must say his valet 
was very unlike one. I might have been prejudiced ; 
for I had no reason to feel any warm affection for 
him. 

“ Come here, youngster, and make your bow to 
King Neptune,” exclaimed David, seizing me ; and 
with a number of other green han^s I was dragged 
forward and obliged to bob my head several times 
to the deck before his marine majesty. 

“ Take ’em below. I’ll speak to ’em when I wants 
’em,” said the king in his gruff voice. And forth- 
with we were hauled off together, and shut down in 
the cable tier. 

One by one we were picked out, just as the Ogre 

Fi, fo, fum ” in the story book picked out his 
prisoners to eat them. There was a considerable 
noise of shouting, and laughing, and thumping on 
the decks, all of which I understood when it came 
to my turn. 

After three others had disappeared, I was dragged 
out of our dark prison and brought into the presence 
of Neptune, who was seated on a throne composed 
of a coil of ropes, with his court, a very motley as- 
semblage, arranged round him. In front of him his 
valet sat on a bucket with two assistants on either 
side, who, the moment that I appeared, jumped up 
and pinioned my arms, and made me sit down on 
another bucket in front of their chief. 

“ Now, young un, you haven’t got a beard, but you 
may have one some day or other, so it’s as well to 

T 


230 


PETEK THE WHALEK, 


begin to shave in time,” exolaimed Neptune, nod- 
ding his head significantly to his valet. 

The valet on this, jumping up seized my h^ad 
between his knees, and began, in spite of my strug- 
gles, covering my face with tar. If I attempted to 
cry out, the tar-brush was instantly shoved into my 
mouth to the great amusement of all hands. Wiien 
he had done what he called lathering my face, he 
began to scrape it unmercifully with his notched 
iron-hoop ; and if I struggled, he would saw it back- 
wards and forwards over my face. 

When this process had continued for some time, 
Neptune offered me a box of his infallible ointment, 
to cure all fhe diseases of life. It was a lump of 
grease, and his valet seizing it, rubbed my face all 
over with it. He then scrubbed me with a handful 
of oakum, which effectually took off the tar. Being 
now pronounced shaved and clean, to my great hor- 
ror Mrs. Neptune cried out in a voice so gruff, that 
one might have supposed she had attempted to 
swallow the best bower anchor, and that it had 
stuck in her throat. “ Now, my pretty Master 
Green, let me give you a buss, to welcome you to 
the Polar Seas. Don’t be coy now, and run off.” 

This I was attempting to do, and with good rea- 
son, for Mrs. Neptune’s cap-frill was stuck so full 
of iron spikes, that I should have had a good chance 
of having my eyes put out if she had succeeded in 
her intentions, so off I set, running round the deck, 
to the great amusement of the crew, with Mrs. 
Neptune after me. Luckily for me, she tripped up, 
and I was declared duly initiated as a North-sea 
whaler. The rest of my young shipmates had to 
undergo the same process ; and as it was now my 
turn to look on and laugh, I thought it very good 
fun, and heartily joined in the shouts, to which the 
rest gave way. 


HIS EAUIA^ LIKE AND ADVENTURES. 231 

If any one got angry, he ^yas soon made to cut 
BO ridiculous a figure, and to feel his perfect help- 
lessness, that he was compelled, for his own sake, 
to get back his good-humor a^gain without delay. 
W e had an additional allowance of grog served out, 
and what with dancing and singing, the fun was 
kept up till long after dark. 

I need scarcely say, that the representative of 
his marine majesty was no less a person than the 
red- whiskered cooper’s mate, that his spouse was 
our boatswain, and the valet his mate. I had of- 
ten heard of a similar ceremony being practised on 
crossing the line, but I had no idea that it was 
general on board all whale ships. 

The fourth day of the month was a memorable 
one for me and the other green hands on hoard. 
The wind was from the westward, and we were 
sailing along to the eastward of a field of ice, about 
two miles distant, the water as. smooth as in a har- 
bor. Daylight had just broke, but the watch be- 
low were still in their berths. The sky was cloudy, 
though the lower atmosphere was clear ; and An- 
drew, who w^as walking the deck with me, observed 
it was first-rate weather for fishing, if fish would 
but show themselves. 

Not ten minutes after this, the first mate, who 
had gone aloft into the crovf’s nest to take a look- 
out around, eagerly shouted, A fish — a fish 1 See, 
she spouts !” and down on the deck he hurried with 
all dispatch. 

The words were scarcely out of his mouth, before 
the crews of two boats had jumped into them, and 
were lowering them down, with their harpoons, 
lances, and everything else ready, not forgetting 
some provisions, for it was impossible to say how 
long they might be away. The chief mate jumped 
into one. and the second harpoon er into the other. 


•232 


PETER THE WHALER, 


m which my friend, Andrew, went as a line- mam 
ager. 

Away they pulled. I looked over the side, and 
^ saw the whale, a mile off, floating, thoughtless of 
danger, on the surface of the ocean, and spouting 
' out a fountain of water high into the air. I fan- 
cied that I could even hear the deep “ roust ” he 
made as he respired the air, without which he can- 
not exist any more than animals of the land or air. 
Every one on deck follows the boats with eager 
eyes. The boat makes a circuit, so as to approach 
the monster in the rear ; for if he sees them, he 
will he off far down into the ocean, and may ndt 
rise for a long distance aAvay. With rapid strokes 
they pull on, but as noiselessly as possible. The 
headmost boat is within ten fathoms of the fish — I 
am sure it will be ours. The harpooner stands up 
in the bows with harpoon in hand. Suddenly, with 
tail in air, dowm dives the monster ; and the faces 
of all around me assume an expression of black 
disappointment. It must be remembered, that as 
all on board benefit by every fish which is caught, 
all are interested in the capture of one. 

“ It^s a loose fall, after all,” said old David who 
was near. “ I thought so. I shouldn’t be sur- 
prised if we went home with a clean ship, after 
all.” 

However, the boats did not return. Mr. Todd 
was not a man to lose a chance. Far top experi- 
enced ever to take his eye off a fish, while it is in 
sight, he marks the way she headed, and is off af- 
ter her to the eastward. With his strong arm he 
bends to the oar, and urges his men to put forth 
all their strength, till the boat seems truly to fly 
aver the water. On they steadily pull, neither 
turning to the right hand nor to the left, for near- 
ly half an hour. M’ere it not for the ice, their toil 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 233 

ivoulcl be useless ; but the boat-steerer looks out 
and points eagerly ahead. 

On they pull. Then, on a sudden, appears the 
mighty monster She has risen to the surface to 
breathe, a “ fair start” from the boat. The har- 
pooner stands up, with his unerring weapon in his 
hand : when was it ever known to miss its aim 1 
The new fangled gun he disdains. A few strong 
and steady strokes, and the boat is close to the 
whale. The harpoon is launched from his hand, 
and sinks deep into the oily flesh. 

The boat is enveloped in a cloud of spray — the 
whole sea around is one mass of foam. Has the 
monster struck her, and hurled her gallant crew to 
destruction ? No : drawn rapidly along, her broad 
bow ploughing up the sea, the boat is seen to emerge 
from the mist, with a jack flying, as a signal that 
she is fast ; whife the mighty fish is diving far be- 
low it, in a vain effort to escape. 

Now arose, from the mouth of every seaman on 
deck, the joyful cry of A fall, a fall !” at the same 
time that eveiy one jumped and stamped o<! deck, 
to arouse the sleepers below to hasten to the as- 
sistance of their comrades. We all then rushed to 
the boat-falls. Never, apparently, were a set of 
men in such a desperate hurry. Had the ship 
been sinking, or even about to blow up, we could 
scarcely have made more haste. 

The falls were let go, and the boats in the water, 
as the watch below rushed on deck. Many of the 
people were dressed only in their drawers, stock- 
ings and shirts, while the rest of their clothes were 
in their hands, fastened together by a lanyard ; 
but, without stopping to put them on, they tum- 
bled into the boats, and seized their oars ready to 
shove off. Among them, pale with terror, appeared 
poor Tom Stokes and another youngster in their 
T* 20 


234 


PETER THE WHALER. 


eliirts. They hurried distractedly from boat to 
boat. At each they were saluted by ‘‘We don’t 
want you here, lads — off with you — ‘this isn’t your 
boat.” 

I belonged to the after or smallest boat, which 
was most quickly manned, and most easily shoved 
off ; so that I was already at a distance when he 
ran aft and saw me going. “ 0 Peter, Peter !” he 
exclaimed, in a tone to excite our commiseration, 
though, I am sorry to say, it only caused loud 
shouts of laughter, “ you, who have gone through 
so many dangers with me, to desert me at last in a 
sinking ship.” 

Poor fellow, aroused out of a deep sleep by the 
unusual sounds, he not unnaturally thought the 
ship was going down. I heard the gruff voice of 
the cooper’s mate scolding him ; but what he said 
I don’t know. The scolding mllst have brought 
him and the other back to their senses ; and they, 
of course, went below to get their clothes, and to 
return to assist in working the ship. On such oc- 
casiorflB, when all the boats are away, the ship is 
frequently left with only the master, one or two 
seamen, and the rest landsmen, on board. 

The moment the fast-boat displayed her jack, up 
went the jack on board the ship, at the mizen-peak, 
to show that assistance was coming. Away pulled 
the five boats, as fast as we could lay back to our 
oars. The whale had dived to an immense depth, 
and the second boat had fastened her line to that 
of the first, and had, consequently, now become the 
fast-boat ; but her progress was not so rapid, but 
that we had every prospect of overtaking her. 
To retard the progress of the whale, and to weary 
‘t as much as possible, the line had been passed 
»ound the “ bollard,” a piece of timber near the 
4tern df the boat. We knew that the first boat 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 235 

«vanted more line, by seeing an oar elevated, and 
then a second, when the second boat pulled Va- 
pidly up to her. The language of signs, for such 
work, is very necessary, and every whaler compre- 
hends them. 

We now came up, and arranged ourselves on 
either side of the fast-boat, a little ahead, and at 
some distance, so as to be ready to pull in directly 
the whale should re-appear at the surface. Away 
we all went, every nerve strained to the utmost — 
excitement and eagerness on every countenance — 
the water bubbling and hissing round the bows of 
the boats, as we clove our way onward. 

“ Hurrah, boys 1 see. she rises !” was the gene- 
ral shout. Up came the whale, more suddenly than 
we expected. A general dash was made at her by 
all the boats. “ ’Stern, for your lives ; ’stern all,” 
cried some of the more experienced harpooners. 
“ See, she’s in a flurry.” 

First, the monster flapped the water violently 
with its fins ; then its tail was elevated aloft, lash- 
ing the ocean around into a mass of foam. This 
was not its death-flurry ; for, gaining strength 
before any more harpoons or lances could be struck 
into it, away it went again, heading towards the 
ice. Its course was now clearly discerned, by a 
small whirling eddy, which showed that it was at 
no great distance under the surface ; while, in its 
wake, was seen a thin line of oil and blood, which 
had exuded from its wound. 

Wearied, however, by its exertions, and its for- 
mer deep dive, it was again obliged to come to the 
surface, to breathe. Again the eager boats dashed 
in, almost running on its back ; and from every 
side it was plied with lances, while another har- 
poon was dashed deeply into it, to make it doubly 
Eecnre. Our boat was the most incautious ; for 


ZSQ PETER THE WUaLER, 

we were right over the Uil of the whale- The 
cliief harpooner warned us — “ Back, my lads ; back 
of all,” he shouted out, his own boat pulling away. 
“ Now she’s in her death-flurry truly.” 

The words were not out of his mouth, when I 
saw our harpooner leap from the boat, and swim, 
as fast as he could, towards one of the others. I 
was thinking of folloiving his example, knowing he 
had good reasons for it ; for I had seen the fins of 
the animal flap furiously, and which had warned 
him, when a violent blow, which I fancied must 
have not only dashed the boat to pieces, but have 
broken every bone in our bodies, w’^as struck on the 
keel of the boat. 

Up flew the boat in the air, some six or eight feet, 
at least, with the remaining crew' in her. Then, 
down we came, one flying on one side, one on the 
other, but none of us hurt even, all spluttering and 
striking out together ; while the boat came down 
keel uppermost, not much the w'orse either. Fortu- 
nately, we all got clear of the furious blows the 
monster continued dealing with its tail. 

“ Never saw a whale in such a flurry,” said old 
David, into whose boat I was taken. For upw'ards 
of two minutes the flurry continued, we all the 
while looking on, and no one daring to approach it ; 
at the same time, a spout of blood and mucus and 
oil ascended into the air from its blow'-holes, and 
sprinkled us all over. 

“ Hurra ! my lads ; she spouts blood,” we shouted 
out to each other, though we all saw and felt it 
plain enough. There was a last lash of that tail', 
now faint, and scarce rising above the water, but 
which, a few minutes ago, would have sent every 
boat round it flying into splinters. Then all was 
cjuiet. The mighty mass, now' almost inanimate, 


HIS i:arlv life and adventures. 237 

iurued slowly round upon its side and then it float* 
ed belly-up, and dead. 

Our triumph was complete. Loud shouts rent 
the air. “ Hurra, my lads, hurra ; weVe killed our 
first fish well,’^ shouted the excited chief mate, who 
had likewise had the honor of Ijeing the first to 
strike the first fish. She’s above eleven feet if 
she’s an inch (speaking of the length of the longest 
lamina of whalebone) ; she’ll prove a good prize, 
that she will.” He was right ; I believe that one 
fish filled forty-seven butts with blubber : enough, 
in days of yore, I have heard, to have repaid the 
whole expence of the voyage. 

Our ship was some Tvay to leeward ; and as the 
wind was light, she could not work up to us, so wo 
had to tow the prize down to her. Our first ope- 
ration was to free it from the lines. This was 
done by first lashing the tail, by means of holes cut 
through it, to the bows of a boat; and then two 
boats swept round it, each with the end of a line, 
the centre of which was allowed to sink under the 
fish. As the lines hung down perpendicularly, 
they were thus brought up and cut as close as pos- 
sible down to the harpoons, which were left stick- 
ing in the back of the fish. Meantime the men of 
the other boats were engaged in lashing the fins 
together across the belly of the whale. This being 
done we all formed in line, towing the fish by the 
tail ; and never have I heard, or given, a more 
joyous shout than ours, as we pulled cheerily away, 
at the rate of a mile an hour, towards the ship with 
our first fish. 


PETER THE WUAl.EK, 




CHAPTER XXV. 

We secure our Fish. — How to carve a Whale . — A QreenlaLd 

Shark.— Arctic Birds. — Making off.— A Description of a 

South- Sea Whaler. — A Bear in a Boat. 

A COOKERY-BOOK, in the jpossession of my good 
mother, advises one to catch one’s hare before cook- 
ing it. On the same principle I deferred describ- 
ing how a whale is disposed of till 1 had seen one 
caught ; for I have heard that it is possible for a 
ship to return clean, or without having caught a 
single whale ; and this might possibly, I feared, 
be our case. Every one on board, from the captain 
downwards, was now in good spirits. 

We had got a fish ; but it was necessary to se- 
cure it carefully alongside, lest it might sink even 
there, and be lost after all our trouble ; such mis- 
fortunes having occurred to careless fishers. The 
first thing we did was to secure at the stern of the 
ship, on the larboard side, a tackle, which is called 
a nose tackle, from its being fastened to the nose 
or head of the fish. A tail tindvle was secured to 
the tail of the fish, and this was brought on board 
at the fore-chains. Thus the head of the fish was to- 
wards the stern of the ship, and the tail towards 
tne bows ; the body being extended as much as 
possible. The right side fin, which was next the 
ship, (it being remembered that the whale was on 
its back,) was then lashed upwards towards the 
gunwale. 

To “ cant,” or “ kent,” in nautical phraseology, 
is to turn over or on one side. The tackle, there- 
fore, comnosed of many turns of ropes and blocks. 


HIS EARLY LIPr. AND ADVENTURES. 239 

whicli turns the whale over as the blubber is cut 
ulf. is called the “ kent purchase” or tackle. One 
part was fastened to the neck of the whale, or 
rather the part of the body next the head, for a 
whale, even in courtesy, cannot be said to have a 
neck ; and the other was tied to the head of the 
mainmast, the fall being past round the windlass. 
The neck, or rather the part which would be the 
neck, if it had one, is called the “ kent.” 

From the size of the whale, it was impossible to 
lift it more than one-fifth part out of the water ; 
and this was only done after heaving away at the 
windlass. Till this operation was performed, not 
one of us had rested from our labors. 

“Knock off, my lads, and turn to to breakfast,” 
sung out the master, in a cheerful tone. The order 
was obeyed with right good will ; and, perhaps, 
never did . a more hungry crew of fishermen sit 
down to a more jovial meal. Breakfast was soon 
over ; and, strengthened and refreshed, we pre- 
pared to turn to at our task. 

On going on deck again, I found that our booty 
bad attracted round us many birds and fish of all 
descriptions, ready to prey on what we should leave. 
There Avere fulmars in thousands, eager to pounce 
down upon the morsels Avhich they knew would be 
their share. They Avere of a dirty grey color, Avith 
Avhite breasts and strong crooked bills, formed to 
tear flesh easily, and able to give a very severe 
bite. Then there Avere numbers of the Arctic gull, 
Avho may be considered the pirate of the icy re- 
gions, as he robs most other birds not only of their 
prey, but of their eggs and young. The sea-swal- 
loAV, or great tern, hoAvever, like an armed ship of 
size, bravely defends himself, and often beats off his 
antagonist ; while the burgomaster, a large and 
powerful bird, maybe looked upon as a ship of war 


2\0 


PETER THE WHALER, 


before whom even the sea-swallow flies away, or is 
compelled to deliver up his prize. There were a 
few also of the ivory gull, a beautiful bird of im- 
maculate whiteness. They are so timid, that they 
dare not rest on the whale, but fly down, and while 
fluttering over it, tear off small bits, and are off 
again, before the dreaded burgomaster can come 
near them. 

But now to our prize. First, the harpooners 
<<ecured to their feet what we called spurs, that is 
,«pikes of iron, to prevent them from slipping off 
.ne back of the whale, on which they now descend- 
.,d. I, with thi^ee other youngsters, were mean- 
time ordered to get into two of the boats, into 
which were thrown the blubber-knives and spades, 
bone-knives, and other instruments used in the 
operation in which they were about to engage. 

Our auty was to keep alongside the whale, to 
hand tliem what they required, and to pick any 
one up who should by chance fall into the water. 
The specRsioneer, or chief harpooner, took post in 
the centre ot the rest to direct them. The flit is, 
as it were, a casing on the outside of the whale, so 
that it can easily be got at. With their blubber- 
knives the men then cut it into oblong pieces, just 
as a fish is cut across at table ; and with their 
spades they fitted it from the flesh and bones, per- 
forming the same work on a larger scale than the 
fish-knife does. To the end thus first lifted, a 
strap and tackle is fastened, called the “ speck- 
tackle,” by which those on deck haul it up. This 
operation is called “ flensing.” 

As the huge mass is turned round and roftnd by 
the kont-tackle, the harpooners continue cutting 
off the slips, till the whole coat of fat is removed. 
The fins and tail are also cut off; and, lastly, the 
whalebone is cut out of the mouth. The whalebono 




HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 24l 

is placed in two rows in the mouth, and is used in- 
stead of teeth, to masticate the food, and to catch 
the minute animals floating in the water on which 
It feeds. Each side of bone consists of upwards 
of three hundred laminae, the interior edges of 
which are covered Avith a fringe of hair. Ten or 
tAvelve feet is the aAerage size. In young whales, 
called “ suckers,” it is only a few inches long. 
When it is above six feet, the Avhale is said to be 
of size^ a term I have before used. 

The tongue of the whale is very largo ; it has 
a beard, and a very narrow throat. While I was 
handing a blubber-spade to old David, as I looked 
over the side of the boat, I saw a pair of bright 
green eyes glancing up at me with such a knoAving 
Avicked look, that I drcAV back with a shudder, 
thinking it was some uncommon monster of the 
deep, who Avas Avatching for an opportunity to carry 
one of us off. 

“ What is it now, youngster ? Have you bit 
your nose ?” asked David, laughing. 

“ No,” I replied, breathlessly. “ Look there — 
what is that I pointed out the eyes, which 
Avere still glaring up at me. . 

That — why that, my green lad, is only a blind 
shark. Have not you ever seen one of them 
before ?” 

“ Only a shark !” I exclaimed with horror, re 
membering all I had heard about sharks. Won’t 
he eat one ?” 

“ No, not he ; but just run a boat-hook into him, 
and try and drive him away, for he’s drawing five 
shilling’s worth of oil out of the fish every mouth- 
ful he takes, the glutton,” said David. 

I did as I was desired ; but though the point ran 
right into his body, he only shifted his post a 
little, and made a fresh attack directly under the 
21 u 


PETER THE WHALER, 


M2 


Stern of the boat. I again wounded him ; but he 
was either so engaged with gorging himself, or so 
insensible to pain, that he continued with his nose 
against the side of the whale, eating away as 
before. 

I afterwards learned that this Greenland shark 
is not really blind, though the sailors think so be- 
cause it shows no fear at the sight of man. The 
pupil of the eye is emerald green : the rest of it is 
blue, wdth a white worm-shaped substance on the 
outside. This one was upwards of ten feet in 
length, and in form like a dog-fish. It is a great 
foe to the whale, biting and annoying him even 
when alive ; and by means of its peculiarly shaped 
mouth and teeth, it can scoop out of its body pieces 
as large as a man’s head. 

’ But the most persevering visitors, during the 
operation of flensing, were the sailor’s little friends, 
the Mollies. The moment the fish was struck, they 
had begun to assemble, and they were now peck- 
ing and tearing away at the flesh with the great- 
est impudence, even among the men’s long knives. 
One at last got between David’s legs, which so 
tried his patience, that he took it up and flung it 
from him with a hearty shake, abusing it for run- 
ning the risk of being hurt ; just as a cab-driver 
does a child for getting into the road, without the 
slightest idea of injuring it. But the Molly would 
not take the hint, and with the greatest coolness 
returned to -its repast, thinking probably that it 
had as much right to its share as we had to ours. 

Th^ Mollies do not evince an amiable disposition 
towards each other ; and as the “ kran'g” (such is 
the name given to the refuse parts of the whale) is 
cut off, they were to be seen sitting on the water in 
thousands tearing at the floating pieces ; and when 
one morsel seemed more tempting than another 


HI3 EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 243 

driving their weaker brethren away from it, and 
fighting over it, as if the sea was not covered with 
other bits equally good. All the time, the noise 
they made “ poultering” down in the water and 
quacking or cackling — I do not know which to call 
it — was most deafening. - * 

My good friend Andrew pointed them out to me. 
Tie never lost an opportunity of giving me a useful 
lesson. There,” he said, “ that’s the way of the 
world. We are never content with what we have 
got, but must fight to gain something else. Now 
take my advice, Peter. Do your duty as a man ; 
and when you light upon a piece of krang stick to 
it, and be thankful that you’ve found it.” I have 
never since been in a noisy quarrelsome crowd, that 
I did not think of the Mollies and the krang, 

I must not forget the green-eyed monster which 
had so startled me. The surgeon had got a hook 
ready, covered by a piece of blubber, and letting it 
fall quietly over the stern before its nose, the bait 
was instantly gorged. To hook a fish of ten feet 
long, and to get him on board, are two different 
things ; and our good medico was very nearly drawn 
overboard, in a vain attempt to do the latter with- 
out assistance, which, just then, all hands on board 
W’ere too much engaged to afford. The line was 
very strong, or the shark would have broken it, as 
now finding himself hooked, he had sense enough 
to struggle violently, in order to get free. 

I must confess, that when I came on deck, after 
the krang had been cast -adrift, I was not sorry to 
see my friend in that condition. After some trouble, 
we got the bight of a rope over his head, and another 
round his tail, and hoisted him in on deck. If a cat 
has nine lives, a Greenland shark may b<j said to 
have ninety. We cut him on the head and tail with 
hatchets, and knocked out any brains he miglu 


244 


PETER THE WHALER; 


have possessed, and still he would not die. At last 
the surgeon cut him up, and hours after, each indi- 
vidual piece seemed to have life remaining in it. 

Sometimes, when the tackles are removed, the 
carcass of the whale sinks, and the fish at the bot- 
tom are alone the betfer for it ; but, at other times, 
as in this case, it floats, and not only the birds and 
sharks, but the bears, find a hearty meal off it. 
This krang floated away ; and afterwards, as I shall 
have presently to relate, was the source of much 
amusement. I ought to have said, that while the 
harpooners were flensing the whale, another divi- 
sion of the crew were employed in receiving it on 
deck, in pieces of half a ton each, while others cut 
it into portable pieces of about a foot square ; and 
a third set passed it down a hole in the main hatches 
to between decks, where it was received by two men, 
styled kings, who stow^ed it away in a receptacle 
called the “ flense gut.” Here it remained till there 
was time for making off. 

Having now got our prize on board, the owners 
being probably £500 richer, should we reach home 
in safety, than they were a few hours before, we 
set to work to make olf the blubber, that is, to stow 
it away in the casks in the hold. For this purpose 
we ran out some miles from the ice, in smooth 
water, and hove to, with just sufiicient sail set to 
steady the ship. While the skee-man — the ofiicer 
who has charge of the hold — the cooper, and a few 
others, were breaking out the hold, that is, getting 
at the ground or lowest tier of casks, we on deck 
were arranging the speck-trough, and other appa- 
ratus required for preparing the blubber. 

The speck- trough is an oblong box, with a lid. 
About twelve feet in length. The lid, when thrown 
Oack, forms a chopping table ; and it is covered 
with hits of whale’s tail from end to end. ivhich ho> 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 245 

Ing elastic, though hard, prevents the knives being 
blunted. In the middle of the trough is a square 
hole, which is placed over the hatchway ; and to the 
hole is attached a hose or pipe -of canvass, leading 
into the hold and moveable, so as to be placed over 
the bungs of each cask. A pair of nippers em- 
brace it, so as to^ stop the blubber from running 
down when no cask is under. 

The krang is the refuse, as I have said, and the 
men who separate the oily part from it are called 
“ krangers.” The “ kings ” throw the blubber in 
rough out of the “flense gut’’ to the “krangers” 
on deck; from them it is passed to the harpooners, 
who are the skinners. After the skin has been 
sliced off, it is placed on the chopping-block, before 
which stand in a row the boat-steerers, who, with 
their long knives, cut it up into oblong pieces, not 
larger than four inches in diameter, and then push 
it into the “ speck- trough.” 

The line-managers are stationed in the hold, and 
guide the tube or lull to the casks they desire to 
fill. Finally, when no more can fall in, piece after 
piece is jambed in by a pricker, and the cask is 
bunged up. Sometimes, not only are all the casks 
on board filled, but the blubber is stowed away in 
bulk in the hold, and even between decks ; but this 
good fortune does not often occur. 

It will be* seen by any one who has read an ac- 
count, that the process of preparing the cargo by 
the whalers in the southern seas is very different. 
Andrew Thompson had once been in a South-sea 
whaler, and he told me he never wished to go in 
another ; for a wilder, more mutinous set of fellows 
it was never his ill-luck, before or since, to meet. 
This was of course, owing partly to the captain, 
who was a rough, uncultivated savage, and totally 
unfit to gain any moral restraint over his men. 


246 


PETER THE WH LER, 


I’ll tell you what it is, Peter,” said Andrew, as 
I sat by him in the forecastle that evening, listen- 
ing to his yarns; “till the masters are properly 
educated, and know how to behave like officers and 
gentlemen, the men will be mutinous and ill-con- 
ducted: When I say, like gentlemen, I don’t mean 
that they should eat with silver: forks off china, 
drink claret, and use white pocket-handkerchiefs. 
Those things don’t make the gentleman afloat, more 
than on shore. But what I like to see, is, a man 
who treats his crew with proper gentleness — who 
looks after their interest in this world and the next, 
and tries to improve them to the best of his power 
— who acts, indeed, as a true Christian will act — 
that man is, I say, a gentleman. I say, put him 
where you will — ask him to do what you will — he 
will look and a,ct like a gentleman. Who would dare 
to say, that our good captain is not one ? He looks 
like one, and acts like one^ at all times and occa- 
sions ; and if we had more like him in the merchant- 
service, generally, we should have soon an improve- 
ment in the condition of our seamen. 

“ But I have got adrift from what I was going to 
tell you about the South-sea whalers. You see, the 
whales m those seas are, generally, sperm whales, 
with blunt, bottle-noses, altogether unlike the fish 
about liere. There is not much difference in the 
way of killing them, except that one has not to go 
among the ice for them, in the way we have here, 
as they are met with in ‘ schools,’ in the open sea. 
What we call ‘ making-off,’ is there called ‘ trying- 
out.’ 

“ Y'u see, on account of the hot climates they 
have to come through to return home, and partly 
from the value of the blubber, they have to boil it, 
to get out the oil; and, for this object, they have to 
build large stoves, or fire-places, with brick, on 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 24l 

deck, between the foremast and main-ha tcliway ; 
and above them are three or four large pots. The 
iDlubber is then, you see, minced up, and pitched 
into the pots with long forks. Just fancy, what a 
curious scene there must be while the -trying-out is 
going on at night — the red glare of the fir^s, and 
the thick lurid smoke, ascending in dense columns 
round the masts. Any one, not knowing what was 
going forward, would think, to a certainty, the ship 
was on fire ; and then, the stench of the boiling oil, 
hissing and bubbling in the pots — the suffocating 
feel 6i the smoke — the fierce-looking, greasy, un- 
washed men — I say, those who have been in a 
South-sea whaler will never wish to go again.” 

I told him, that I had. no wish, after his descrip- 
tion, ever to belong to one ; though I liked the life, 
as far as I had seen of it, where I w’as. 

“ I have not a word to say against it, mate,” re- 
plied Andrew. “ But wait a bit, till we come to 
boring and cutting through the ice, in case we are 
beset, and then you’ll say that there is something 
like hard work to be done.” 

It took us two hours to kill our first whale, and 
four to flense it. We afterwards performed the 
last operation in less time, wdien all hands were 
more expert. 

The next morning we again stood in towards the 
ice, to see if there was any opening, through which 
we might force the ship ; but none appeared. 
What was curious, we hit the spot to which the 
krang of the fish we had killed the day before had 
floated. We saw something moving on the ice, as 
we approached, besides the clouds of wild fowl which 
hovered over it, and on the sea around. 

We pointed it out to the second mate. He took 
his glass, and, putting it to his eye, exclaimed, 
There’s a big white bear has just been breakfast 


:j4H PETER THE WHAJ.E t, 

hig, and has hauled up some of the kraiig on the 
to serve him for dinner ; but we’ll try what we can 
do to spoil his sport.” 

In accordance with this resolution, he went to 
the captain, and asked leave to take a boat, to try 
and bring back Bruin, dead or alive. 

“ You may bring him back dead ; but alive you’ll 
never get him into that boat, depend on it,” an- 
swered Captain Rendall, laughing. “ However, 
take care he is not too much for you ; for those 
bears are cunning fellows, remember ; and I should 
advise you to take a couple of muskets, and some 
tough lances.” 

“ Never fear, sir,” answered the mate, preparing 
to lower a boat. “ I don’t think a boat’s crew need, 
any day, be afraid of a single bear.” 

Volunteers being asked for, Terence and I, old 
David and Stokes, and three others, jumped into 
the boat, and pulled off towards where the bear was 
seated, quietly licking his paws after his meal. The 
mate had a great idea of noosing him ; and, for this 
purpose, he and David were each armed with a coil 
of rope, with a bight, to throw over his head, like 
a lasso ; while Terence and I were to take charge 
of the guns. The mate first made us put him on 
the ice, some few hundred yards on one side of the 
bear ; and then we pulled round to the same dis- 
tance on the other. Each had a lance besides his 
lasso, and the mate had a pistol in his breast. 

In case of extreme necessity, Terence and I were 
to fire, and then to land, and come to their rescue. 
As soon as the two landed, they began to move 
away from the edge, hoping thereby to cut Bruin 
off, should he attempt to escape. He had, how 
ever, no inclination to leave his dinner ; though, 
perhaps, had he not already eaten to repletion, he 
would not have sat so quiet while we approached. 


fdis F^ARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 249 

We, meantime, pulled close up to the krang 
among all the ducks and gulls. This Bruin 
did not mind ; but sat still, looking quietly on. 
Of course, I could then easily have shot him ; but 
that was not the mate’s object. All he did was to 
growl, and show his teeth, as if he longed to have 
us all within his paws. This made us bolder and 
less cautious, so we got close up to him. 

“ We are still too far for me to heave the bight 
over his shoulders,’^ cried Terence. “ Just see if 
you can’t get hold of his dinner with the boat-hook, 
and that will bring him nearer.” 

I luckily held my gun in my left hand, while, 
with my right, as I sprang on the ice, I attempted 
to catch hold of the whale’s flesh with the boat- 
hook. This was too much for the equanimity even 
of Bruin ; and, with a loud growl, he sprang to- 
wards the boat, happily thinking me too insignifi- 
cant for punishment. I inlmediately ran off to- 
wards the mate ; while so great was the impetus 
which the bear had gained, that he went head-fore- 
most into the water, just catching the gunwale of 
the boat, as the men in her tried to shove ofi*, to 
avoid him. 

Terence seized his musket, but it missed fire ; 
and, before either of the others could get their 
lances ready. Bruin had actually scrambled on 
board. No one can be surprised at their fright ; 
nor, that, as the bear came in on one side, they should 
jump out oA the other. They were all good swim- 
mers ; so they struck out for tfie ice, on to which 
the mate and I hauled them, while Bruin floated 
away in our boat. 

We thought he would have jumped out again, 
and attacked us ; but he seemed perfectly content 
with his victory, and inclined for a cruise, as he 
Bat, with the greatest composure, examining the 


250 


1*ETER UHE WHALER. 


different articles in the boat. How long he mighl 
have sat there I do not know, had not the mate or- 
dered me to try my skill as a shot. It was a long 
time since I had had a gun in my hand, and my 
ambition was roused. I took a steady aim at poor 
Bruin^s eye, and he sunk down in the bottom of 
the boat. 

The whole occurrence had been seen from the 
ship by our captain, who despatched a boat to our 
assistance. We stood, meantime, looking very 
foolish, on the ice ; and those who had been in the 
water shivering not a little with the cold. After 
the other boat had taken us on board, we pulled 
towards ours, with the bear in it. We half ex- 
pected to see him jump up, and, seizing the oars, 
pull away from us. Terence declared, that he 
knew a man, who said that such a thing had once 
happened, and that the bear, after a chase of many 
miles, got clean off the boat ; and that, next 
year about the same latitude, he was seen cruising 
about by himself, fishing for seals. 

However, we got cautiously up to our boat ; and 
there lay Bruin, breathing out his last. By the 
time we got alongside, he was quite dead. W e all, 
especially the mate, got well laughed at, for having 
had our boat captured by a bear. 

“ And so, Mr. Derrick,” said the captain, “ a 
boat’s crew can, possibly, be beaten by a bear, I 
see.” 

“ They can, sir,” answered the mate ; “ I own 
it ; but if you’ll remember, you said, I should never 
get that bear into the boat, alive or dead, and I’ve 
done both.” 

“ Not that,” replied the captain. “ He got him- 
self in, and he got you out ; so I don’t see that 
you’ve fulfilled your promise.” 

However, Bruin was hoisted on board ; and th« 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 251 

mate secured his skin, which was what he wanted. 
Of course, the adventure caused much joking af- 
terwards ; and the boat was ever afterwards called 
** the bear’s"boat.” 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

Joined by other Ships. — Land seen. — Cape Flyaway. — Danish 
Colonies. — Visited by Esquiniaux. — We land. — Begin to strug- 
gle with the Ice. — Fishing on the Ice. — Tumble in. — Made 
fast to an Iceberg. — Cut through a Field of Ice. — Preparations 
for a Nip. — The Nip conies. 

For several days, during which we captured an- 
other whale, we were cruising about, in the hopes 
of finding a passage through the ice. We were 
now joined by a squadron of six other ships, all 
bent on the same object that we Avere, to find our 
way across Baffin’s Bay to a spot called Pond’s 
Bay, which has been found, of late years, to be fre- 
quented by a large number of Avhales. 

I have before forgot to mention the great length 
of the days ; indeed for some time past, there had 
scarcely been any night. Now, for the first time 
in my life, I saw the sun set and rise at midnight. 
It was my first watch ; and as eight bells were 
struck, the sun, floating majestically on the horizon, 
began again its upAvard course through the sky. 
On the other side the Avhole sky Avas tinged AAUth a 
rich pink gloAV, while the sky above Avas of a deep 
clear blue. I could scarcely tear myself from the 
spectacle, till old David laughed heartily at me, 
for remaining on deck Avhen it Avas my Avatch be- 
loAv. Noav Avas the time to push onAvard, if wc 
could once penetrate the ice. We had worked our 


‘i52 


PETER THE WHALER, 


way to the east, in the hopes of there finding a 
passage. 

“ Land on the starboard bow !” shouted the second 
mate from the crow’s-nest. Still on we sailed, till 
we saw it clearly from the deck. Lofty black rocks 
were peeping out from amid snow-capped heights, 
and eternal glaciers glittering in the sun-beams. 
In the foreground were icebergs tinged with many 
varied hues. Deep valleys appeared running up 
far inland ; and above all, in the distance, were a 
succession of towering mountain ranges, reaching 
to the sky. Still on we sailed. 

“ Well, lad, how long do you think it would take 
you to pull on shore now ?” asked old David. 

Better than half an hour, in a whale-boat, with 
a good crew,” I answered, thinking the distance 
was about four or five miles. 

The old whaler chuckled, in the way he always 
did when he had got, what he called, the weather- 
gauge of me. 

“ Now I tell you it would take yorr three good 
hours, with the best crew that ever laid hand on 
oar, and the fastest boat, too, to get from this ship 
to that shore,” he said. “ It’s near upon thirty 
miles olf, if it’s a mile.” 

Come now, David, you are passing your jokes 
off on a green-horn,” I replied. “ Why, if the wa- 
ter was not cold ; I don’t think I should find much 
difficulty in swimming there, when we get a little 
closer in.” 

This answer produced a fresh succession of 
chuckles. Still on Ave sailed ; and I confess, that 
at the end of an hour Ave appeared no nearer than 
before. .a 

“Well, wffiat do you think of it noAV ?” asked 
old DaviL 

“ Why, that there must be a strong current 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 253 

against us, setting off shore,” I answered, wishing 
to show my knowledge. 

He replied that there was no current, and that 1 
was wrong. Another half hour passed, and still 
we did not g^eem to have gained ground. 

“ What do you think of our being off Cape Fly- 
youngster ?” asked David, pretending to be 
alarmed. “ Did you never hear speak of that ? The 
longer 37^ou sail after it the further offrit goes, till 
it takes you right round the world ? If that’s it, 
and 1 don’t say it isn’t, it will be long enough be- 
fore we get back to old England again.” Having 
thus delivered himself he walked away, to avoid 
being questioned. 

Tom Stokes, who was near me, and, as I have 
said, was very fond of reading, heard his remark. 

“ Do you know, Peter, lam not certain that what 
David says is altogether wrong he remarked in 
a mysterious manner. “ I have just been reading 
in a book an account of a voyage made many cen- 
turies ago, by a Danish Captain to those seas. His 
name was Rink, but I forget the name of his ship. 
His crew consisted of eighty stout brave fellows ; 
but w^hen they got up here, some of the bravest 
were frightened with the wonders they beheld ; the 
monsters of the deep, the fogs, the snows, and the 
mountains of ice ; and at last they saw, at no great 
distance, a high picturesque land on which they 
wished to land : but though they sailed rapidly on, 
or appeared to sail, they got no nearer to it. This 
increased the alarm they already felt. One half 
of the crew were of opinion that the land itself 
moved away from them ; the others that there were 
some powerful loadstone rocks somewhere astern, 
which kept the ship back. At last Captain Rink 
finding a northerly breeze spring up, and being 
somewhat short of provisions, put up the helm and 


‘254 


PETER THE WHALER, 


fan home, every one on board giving a different ac- 
count of the wonders they had seen, but all agree- 
ing that it was a region of ice-demons and snow- 
spirits, and that they would never^ if they could 
help it, venture there again.” 

For some hours we continued much of Captatn 
Rink’s opinion, till at last I had an opportunity of 
asking Andrew what he thought about the matter. 
He then t^d me, that on account of the clearness 
of the atmosphere, and the brightness of the snow- 
covered hills, or icy plains, they appear to a person 
unaccustomed to look on them, to be very much 
nearer than they really are. He assured- me that it 
would be a long time before I should be able to 
judge of distances, and that he had known a person 
mistake a few stunted shrubs appearing above the 
snow a few yards off, for a forest in the distance, 
while land many miles off appeared, as it had to me, 
close at hand. 

It was evening, or I should rather say near mid- 
night, when we really got close in, when we found 
that the valleys were magnificent fiords, or gulfs 
running far inland, and that the rocks and icebergs 
were of vast height. As we sailed along the coast, 
nothing could be more beautiful than the different 
effects of light and shade ; the summits of the dis- 
tant inland ranges, shining in the sun-light, like 
masses of gold, and the icebergs in the fore-ground 
tinged with the most beautiful and dazzling colors. 

Beautiful as was the scene, I had no idea that 
any civilised beings dwelt in such a region of eter- 
nal snows. What was my surprise -then, to find 
the ship brought to an anchor off a small town called 
Leifly, belonging to the Danes. They have seve- 
ral small colonies along the coast, at each of which 
are stationed Missionaries engaged in the pious 
work of converting the Esquimaux to Christianity. 


aiS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 255 

i thought that where we lay at anchor was di- 
rectly under the overhanging cliffs ; but I found 
from the time the boat took reaching the shore 
that we were several miles off. Several Esqui- 
maux canoes came off to the ship to barter with us. 
One man sits in each boat, which is so long and 
narrow, that one is surprised it should be able to 
encounter the slightest sea. The whole is decked 
over, except a round opening, in which they seat 
themselves. 

All these people were Christians, and in each 
canoe was a strip of paper stuck in a thong un- 
der the deck, on which were written, in Danish, 
passages from the Scriptures. They were com- 
fortably dressed in seal-skin coats, trowsers, and 
boots, with a seal-skin helmet. Their heads were 
large, with a narrow, retreating forehead ; strong, 
coarse black hair, flat nose, full lips, almost beard- 
less chin, and full lustrous black eyes ; not beauties, 
certainly, but the expression was very amiable, 
and so was their conduct. 

We had to lower a boat to assist them on deck 
when they came alongside, for otherwise they would 
not have been able to get out of their crank barks 
without capsizing. The way they manage is as 
follows . — Two canoes bring up alongside each 
other, the man in the outer one passing his paddle 
through a thong which stretches across the^eck 
of the inner one, which it thus steadies till the 
owner can get out. The inner canoe is then hauled 
out of the way, and another pulls up on the outside. 
The last canoe is held by the gunwale till the occu- 
pant steps out. They all appeared ready to render 
each other this assistance. The canoe is called a 
“ kajack.’’ 

The kajacks being hauled on deck, we began our 
barter. We had to give old clothes, red and yellow 


25(5 


PETER TtlE W.IALER, 


cotton handkerchiefs, biscuits, coffee, earthenware 
bowls, needles, and many other little things ; for 
which they exchanged *seal-skins, seal-skin trow- 
sers, caps, slippers, gloves, and tobacco-bags. These 
articles were very neatly sewed with sinew thread. 
Our negociations being completed in the most ami- 
cable maimer, they took their departure much in 
the way in which they had arrived. 

, I afterwards went ashore in the boat, and saw 
their huts, which were better, I am ashamed to say, 
than many I had seen in Ireland. Many of them 
were nearly built of the bones of the whale, which 
had an odd appearance. There were heaps of filth 
in front, and troops of ill-favored dogs were prowl- 
ing round them. 

I saw some of their women, the elder ones being 
the most hideous-looking of the human race I ever 
beheld. They wore their hair gathered in a large 
knot at the top of the head ; but in other respects 
they were dressed exactly like the men, in seal- 
skin garments. Whatever business took us there 
was soon completed ; and once more in company 
with several other ships, we commenced our strug- 
gle with the ice-monsters of the deep. Our course 
was still northerly, as what is called the middle 
ice” fills up the centre of the bay in impenetrable 
masses ; and it is only by working round it to the 
nortfi^ where it has drifted away from the coast, 
that a passage to the west side can be effected. 

Soon after sailing, we were frozen into a sheet 
of bay ice for some days. It was slight, and in 
many places could scarcely bear the weight of a 
man. Indeed, there were in every direction pools 
Df water, which for some reason or other did not 
freeze. Our captain had been for some time in the 
crow’s-nest, looking out for a sign of the breaking 
up of the ice, when he observed several whales ria 


HIS E \RLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 2ol 

iiig in the pools. He instantly ordered the smaller 
boats to be lowered, and worked through and over 
the ice to the pools, with harpooners ready to strike 
any whale which might rise in them. Meantime 
he armed himself with a harpoon, and ordered 
others to follow with lances, each with ice-shoes on 
his feet. 

The first man carried the end of a line, and the 
rest laid hold of it at intervals, so that should any 
fall in, they might be able to draw them^selves out 
again. We had not long to wait before a whale was 
struck, and out flew the line from the boat. So thin 
was the ice, that we could see the monster through 
it, as he swam along close under it. Away he went, 
but losing breath he knocked a hole in the ice with 
his head, to get some fresh air. We followed ; but 
at first he was too quick fl5r us, and had dived again 
before we came up with him. 

We had to look out to avoid the place he had brok- 
en, as we made chase after him. Our captain took 
the lead without a rope, going at a great rate in 
his snow shoes. He saw the whale close under 
him, and had just got' his harpoon ready to strike 
through the ice, when up came the fish under the 
very spot where he stood, and we saw him skip off 
in a tremendous hurry, or he, to a certainty, would 
have gone in ; and, perhaps, have been drawn down 
when the whale started off again. 

Instead of this, he boldly went to the very edge 
of the ice, and while the whale was bloving, he 
darted his harpoon deep into his neck. The whale 
continued his course, but so much slower than be- 
fore, that we got up to him, and striking our lances 
through the ice whenever he touched it, we soon 
dispatched him. As he had no means of breath- 
ing under the ice, he died quietly, and was dragged 
up by the line of the first harpoon which struck ' 


258 


PETER THE WHALER, 


him ; and by breaking the ice, so as to let the line 
pass, he was hauled up to the ship. 

Scarcely was the first secured than a second one 
was struck : and away we went after him, hallooing 
shouting, and laughing. The first man was a little 
fellow, though, I believe, he cracked the ice ; at all 
events, we had not gone a hundred yards when in 
fell three men, one after the other ; but they did 
not mind, and by means of the rope, they were soon 
out again, and in chase of our prey. 

Poor Stokes got in twice, and I once, to the 
great amusement of the rest ; however, very few 
escaped without a wetting, so that the laugh was 
not entirely against us. We succeeded in killing 
the fish, and I do not know whether it was not as 
exciting as chasing him in the water ; at all events, 
there was more fun andmovelty, and that is what 
a sailor likes. 

A fair breeze at length sprung up, which bring- 
ing warmer weather, and enabling us to spread our 
canvass with effect, Ave cut aAvay the ice round the 
ship, and then she, with her strong boAvs, forced a 
passage through it. While the Avind lasted, with 
every yard of canvass aloAV and aloft the ship 
could carry, Ave pressed our onAvard way — some- 
times among floes, threatening every instant to 
close in and nip us ; at other times Avith drift and 
brash-ice surrounding us ; and at others amid open 
ice, Avith here and there floating icebergs appear- 
ing near us. 

To one of these we had to moor, on account of a 
shift of Avind, Avhich bleAV strong in our teeth ; and 
at ftrst, when I turned into my berth, I did not 
sleep as securely as usual, from remembering An- 
drew’s account of one toppling over and crushing a 
ship beneath it. However, I need scarcely say, 
that that feeling ver^^ soon wore oft'. The object? 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTUAES. 25^ 


gamed by mooring to an iceberg are several : — in 
the first place, from so large a proportion of the 
mass being below the water, the wind has little 
effect on it ; and, therefore, the ship loses no ground 
— then it shields her from the drift ice as it passes 
W, and she has also smooth water under its lee. 
Casting off from the iceberg, as did our consorts, 
from those to which they had been moored, when 
the wind again became favorable, we continued our 
course. 

We were now approaching the most dangerous 
part of our voyage, the passage across Melville 
Bay, which may be considered the north-eastern 
corner of Baffin’s Bay. Ships may be sailing among 
open ice, when a south-westerly wind springing up, 
it may suddenly be' pressed down upon them with 
irresistible Ibrce, and they may be nipped or totally 
destroyed. 

All this I learned from old David, who was once 
here when upwards of twelve ships w*ere lost in sight 
of each other, though thc'crews escaped by leaping 
on the ice. 

“Remember, youngster, such may be our fate, 
one of these days ; and we shall be fortunate, if we 
have another ship at hand to take us on board,” he 
remarked. 

I never knew whether he uttered this, not over- 
consolitary observation, for my benefit, to remind 
me how, at any moment, the lives of us all might 
be brought to an end, or to amuse himself by watch- 
ing their effect upon me. . 

For a week we threaded our way among the open 
fioes, when a solid field seemed to stop our further 
progress. This had been seen hours before, from 
the unbroken ice-blink playing over it. Our cap 
tain was in the crow’s-nest, looking out for a lane, 
through which the ship might pass, till clear water 


’J60 peter IHE WHALER, 

was gained. After waiting, and sailing along the 
edge of the field for some time, some clear water 
was discovered, at the distance of three or four 
miles, and to it our captain determined that we 
should cut our way. The ice-saws were, accordingly, 
ordered to be got ready, with a party to work them, 
on the ice. I was one of them ; and, while we cut 
the canal, the ship was warped up, ready to enter 
the space we formed. 

The ice-saw is a very long iron saw, and has a 
weight attached to the lower end. A triangle of 
spars is formed, with a block in the centre, through 
which a rope, attached to the upper part of the saw, 
is rove. The slack end of the rope is held by a 
party of men. When they run away from the tri- 
angle, the saw rises ; and, when they slack the rope, 
the weight draws it down as the sawyer in a saw- 
pit would do. As the saw performs its work, the 
triangles are moved from the edge of the ice. As 
the pieces were cut, they were towed away, and 
shoved along to the mouth of the canal. 

All the time we were at work, some of the men, 
with good voices, led a song, in the chorus of which 
we all joined ; and, I must say, we worked away 
with a will. It was harder work when we had to 
haul out the bits of ice, the ship being towed into 
the canal. With a cheerful shout we completed 
our canal, and got the ships into a natural lane ; 
and the rest following close upon our track, we 
worked our way along, for many miles, by what is 
called tracking. 

This operation is very similar to the way a canal- 
boat is dragged along a canal, through the green 
fields of England ; only, that men have, in the case 
1 am describing, to do the work of horses. A tow- 
rope was made fast to the fore-mast, and about a 
third of each ship’s company were ordered to drag 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 2(31 

their respective ships ahead. Away we went, as 
usual, with song and laughter, tramping along ^he 
ice, for miles together, and towing our homes, like 
snail^, after us; 

For several days, we continued the same work ; 
and afterwards, when we got out of the lanes, and 
the ice was found broken, or so irregular that it 
was impossible to walk over it, we had to carry out 
ice-claws, or what may be called ice-kedges, to warp 
the ship ahead. The ice-claws grappled hold of 
the ice ; and the warp being , then carried round 
the capstan, or windlass, we hove in on it, just as 
if we were heaving up an anchor, only that this 
work continued for hour after hour, and days and 
nights in succession, without intermission. 

Ten days passed away, much in the manner I 
have described. We then got into comparatively 
clear water for a few hours ; during which time 
the other ships joined us. As there was no wind, 
we had to tow the ship ahead, in the boats ; so that 
there was no cessation of our labors. 

“ Well,” I exclaimed, to old David ; “ I suppose, 
after all this, we shall soon get into an open sea 
again.” 

‘‘ Don’t be too sure of that, or of anything else, 
lad,” he answered. “ We have not yet got into the 
thick of it, let me tell yoii.” 

I found that his words were too true. The boats 
had been hoisted in, for a breeze had sprung up, 
and we were progressing favorably, wFen we came 
to some large floes. The openings between them 
w'ere wide, and wdthout hesitation we proceeded 
through them. On a sudden these vast masses 
were seen in motion, slowly moving round and 
round, without any apparent cause. The captain 
hailed from the crow’s-nest, ordering the ice-saw? 
to be got ready, and the ship to be steered towards 


PE'fER THE WHALER. 


ii62 


one of the largest floes close on the larboard-boTf. 
The sails were clewed up, and the ice-claws being 
carried out, the ship was hauled close up to it ; and 
while the captain and carpenters were measuring 
out a dock, a party of which I was one, set to work 
with the saws. 

There was no time to be lost. A moment too 
late, and our stout ship might be cracked like a 
walnut ; and "we might be cast homeless on the 
bleak expanse of ice to perish miserably. The floes 
were approaching rapidly, grinding and crushing 
against one another, now overlapping each other ; 
or, like wild horses fighting desperately, rearing 
up against each other, and with terrific roar break- 
ing into huge fragments. 

V “ Bear a hand, my lads — bear a hand, that’s good 
fellows. We’ll not be nipped this time if we can 
help it,” sung out the officers in a cheering tone to 
encourage us, though the anxious looks they cast 
towards the approaching masses showed that their 
confidence was more assumed than real. 

Whatever we thought, we worked and sung away 
as if we were engaged in one of the ordinary occu- 
pations of life ; and that though we were in a hurry, 
there was no danger to be apprehended. The dock 
was cut longwise into the ice the length of the ship, 
which was to be hauled in stern first. As there 
was every appearance of a heavy pressure, the ice 
at the inner part of the dock was cut into diamond- 
shaped pieces, so that when the approaching floe 
should press on the bows, the vessel might sustain 
the pressure w'ith greater ease, by either driving 
the pieces on to the ice, or rising over them. 

The crews of all the other ships were engaged in 
the same way ; but, as may be supposed, we had 
little time to attend to them. Our captain was en- 
gaged in superintending our operations ; but I saw 


Hid E^RLY LIFE AND ADVEN'i i. RES. 263 

ilim cast many an anxious glance towards our 
advancing foes. 

For an instant he ran to the side of tlie ship and 
hailed the deck. “ Mr. Todd,” he said, “ it will be 
as well to get some casks of provisions, the men’s 
clothes, and a few spare sails for tents, and sucli 
like things you know, ready on deck, in case the nip 
should come before we can get into dock.” 

Ay, ay, sir,” answered the mate, not a bit dis- 
concerted ; and with the few hands remaining on 
board, he set about obeying our commander’s some- 
what ominous directions. 

I ought to have said, that the rudder had at the 
first been unshipped, and slung across the stern, as 
it stands to reason, that when pressed against by 
the ice, it should be the first thing injured. Still 
we worked away. We had begun to saw the loose 
pieces at the head of the dock. 

Hurra, my lads — knock off, and bear a hand to 
haul her in,” shouted out the captain ; “no time to 
be lost.” 

With right good will we laid hold of the warps, 
and towing and fending off the ship’s bows from the 
outer edge of the ice, we got her safely into the 
dock. We then set to work to cut up the pieces. 
We completed our labors not a moment too soon, 
for before we had got on board again, the tumult, 
which had been long raging in the distance, came 
with increased fury around ^us ; and we had reason 
to be grateful to Heaven that we were placed in ti 
situation of comparative safety. 


264 


FEl’ER THE WHALER, 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

The Nip come. — A Ship nipped. — Go to her aid. — Rescue cui 
Countrymen. — Forecastle Yarns about Shipwrecks and Whale- 
catching. — The Nip takes off and we are free. — A beautiful 
Scene. 

We were safe — so the old hands said, but it re- 
quired some time before one could fully persuade 
one’s self of the fact. Not only were the neighbor- 
ing floes in motion, but even the one in which we 
were fixed. Rushing together with irresistible 
force, they were crushing, and grinding, in every 
direction, with a noise far more terrific than that of 
thunder. 

The ship, meantime, notwithstanding all our pre- 
cautions, was driven back before the force opposed 
to her ; and had it not been for the loose pieces un- 
der her stern, she might have been nipped in the 
most dangerous manner. One might fancy that 
the floes were pitted to try their strength against 
each other, though it would have been difficult to 
decide which was the victor. 

I had read descriptions of earthquakes, and the 
commotion reminded me of them. Those who have 
crossed a large frozen pond or lake, will remember 
the peculiar noise which even stout ice makes when 
trod on for the first time. Fancy this noise in- 
creased a thousand fold ; thundering under one’s 
feet, and then booming away till the sound is lost 
in the almost interminable distance, then the field 
began to tremble, and slowly rise, and then to rend 
and rift with a sullen roar ; and mighty blocks 
were hove up. one upon another, till a rampart 


i:iS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 2t)5 

bristling with huge fragments, was formed around 
the ship, threatening her with destruction. 

It seemed like the work of magic, for where 
lately there was a wide expanse of ice, intersectei 
with lanes of clear water, there was now a country, 
as it were, covered with hills and rocks, rising in 
every fantastic shape, and valleys full of stones 
scattered in every direction. 

In several places large misshapen masses had 
been forced up in a perpendicular position, while 
others had been balanced on their summits so even- 
ly,' that the slightest touch was sufficient to send 
them thundering down on either side. 

Our own safety being provided for, we had time 
to look after our consorts. Most of them had man- 
aged, as we had done, to get into docks ; but one 
which had taken a more southerly course, appear- 
ed to heel over on one side, and to be in a most per- 
ilous condition. 

The weather, which during the commotion had 
been very thick, now for an instant clearing in the 
direction where she lay, the first mate ascended 
with his glass to the crow’s-nest, and on coming on 
deck he reported that the Arctic Swan seemed a 
complete* wreck, and that the ^oats and the men’s 
chests were scattered about round her, as if thrown 
on the ice in a great hurry. 

“ I fear it ’s a very bad case, sir ; and if you ’ll 
give me leave. I’ll take a party and see what help 
wo can afford them said Mr. Todd to the cap- 
tain. 

Seamen are always anxious to render assistance 
to those in peril, and Captain Rendall having given 
his permission, plenty of volunteers were found ready 
for the somewhat hazardous expedition. I was one 
of them. The risk was, that during our absence the 
ico might begin to take off, and that we sliould be 
23 w 


' -^66 


PETER THE WHAT.EIt 


separated from the ship, and be left among the heav- 
ing and tumbling masses of ice. Of this, probably, 
the captain had not much fear, or he would not have 
allowed us to go. 

To assist' our return, and also to enable us to 
rescue any of the crew of the wreck who might be 
injured, the stern-boat was lowered, that we might 
track her up to them. Mr. Todd, three other men, 
and I, formed the party. Away we went towards 
the ship, dragging our boat with no little difficulty 
among the hummocks and masses, with some risk 
of the blocks toppling down on our heads and crush- 
ing us. 

As we drew nearer to the Arctic Sw’an, an ex- 
clamation from the mate made us look up at her ; 

“ There they go,” he cried, “ I feared so — she’ll 
never see old England again.” 

One mast fell while he w’as speaking, and tha 
others followed directly after ; and one fancied one 
could hear the crushing in of the ship’s sides even 
at that distance. That, however, was not the case, 
for the ice had taken but short time to perform its 
work of destruction. 

When, at length, we got up to the ship, a scene 
of ruin presented jtself, which, before I' saw wffiat 
ice was, I could scarcely have believed could have 
been wrought so speedily. Stout as were her tim- 
bers, the ice had crushed them, at the bow'S and 
stern, completely in, and grinding them to powder, 
the floes had actually met through her. Part of _ 
her keel and lower works had sunk ; but the rest had 
been forced upwards, and lay a mass of WTeck on 
the summit of the hummocks, which had been formed 
under it. 

The stern, by the concussion, incredible as it may 
seem, had been carried full fifty yards from the rest 
of the WTeck. Two boats only had been saved, tho 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 1^67 

rest had been crushed by the ice before they could 
be lowered and carried free. A few casks of pro- 
visions had been got up on deck beforehand, in case 
of such an accident happening, and they, with the 
two boats, were upon thejce. 

The crew had escaped with the greatest difficulty ; 
some, having gone beloAv to get their bags, being 
nearly caught in the nip and crushed to death. At 
first their faculties were paralyzed with the disas- 
ter, for the thick weather prevented them from see- 
ing that any help was near ; and they feared that 
they should have to attempt to escape in the two 
boats, which, even without provisions, would not 
have held them all. 

Seamen are not addicted to giving way to despair ; 
and their officers soon succeeded in rousing them, 
and in inducing them to set to work to take mea- 
sures for their safety. Having stowed away the 
most portable and nutritious of their provisions in 
the boats, they began to make a strong raft, to carry 
those whom the boats could not contain ; purposing 
afterwards, should the ice not break up before, to 
build a barge out of the fragments of the wreck. 

They were so busily employed that they did not 
see our approach ; and a loud shout we gave was 
the first intimation they had of it., They all started 
up to see who was so unexpected-ly coming to their 
relief, and then responded to our cheer with a hearty 
good will. They at once began lightening the boats, 
so as to be able to drag them over the ice to our 
ship ; and some of the provisions we took into ours, 
as well as their clothes. 

The master gave a last glance at the wreck of 
the ship, with which he had been entrusted ; and 
with a heavy heart, I doubt not, turned away from 
her forever. After taking some food in the shape 
of salt pork and biscuit, which we much needed, we 


268 


PETER THE WHALER, 


commenced our return to the ship. Delay, we all 
felt, was dangerous, for should the commotion of 
the ice re-commence before we could regain the 
ship, we ran a great chance of destruction. 

At length, however, after four hours’ toil, we ac- 
complished our journey in safety, and the ship- 
wrecked crew were welcomed on board the Shetland 
Maid. Some persons might say that, after all, they 
had little to congratulate themselves on, for that 
the same accident which had happened to them 
might occur to-morrow to us. Though we were, 
of course, aware of this, I must say that I do not 
believe the idea ever troubled any one of us ; and 
we all fully expected to return home in the autumn, 
notwithstanding the destruction which was, Ave saw, 
the lot of so many. 

That night, in the forecastle, there was as much 
fun and laughter as if Ave had all come off some plea- 
sant excursion ; and our light-hearted guests seeiued 
entirely .to have forgotten their losses. 

“ Well, mates, it is to be hoped none of the other 
ships has met Avith the same ill-luck that yours 
has,” said old David. • “ It Avill be a Avonder if they 
have not. I mind the time, for it’s not long ago, 
that nineteen fine ships were lost altogether, about 
here. It was a bad year for the underAvriters ; and 
for the OAvners, too, let me tell you. I Avas on board 
the Kattler, a fine new ship, Avhen, in company with 
many others, Ave Avere beset, not far from Cape 
York, by the ice, drh^en in by a strong south-Avester. 

“ Our best chance Avas to form a line under the 
ice of the heaviest floe we could pick out ; and there, 
stem and stern touching each other, AA'e Avaited for 
what Avas to come. The gale increased, and forced 
the floes one over the other, till the heaviest in 
sight came driving down upon us. The first ship 
it lifted completely on to the ice ; the next wa.«» 


MIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTUKEa. 2G9 

nearly stove in, and many of her timbers were 
broken ; and then getting more in earnest, it regu- 
hilly dashed to pieces the four next it got foul of, 
sending them flying over the ice in every direction. 

“ W e were glad enough to escape with our lives, 
which we had hard work to do ; and then some hun- 
dred of us were turned adrift, not knowing what to 
do with ourselves. Wo thought ourselves badly olf ; 
but we were many times better than the people of 
another ship near us. They had made fast to an 
iceberg, when it toppled right over, and crushed 
them and the ship to atoms. We 'vvere not alone, 
for not far from from us another fleet was destroyed ; 
and altogether we mustered nearly a thousand strong 
— Englishmen, Frenchmen, and Danes. We built 
huts, and put up tents ; and as w^e had saved plenty 
of provisions, and had liquor in abundance, we had 
a very jolly time of it. 

“ The Frenchmen had music, you may be sure ; 
so we had dancing and singing to our hearts’ con- 
tent, and were quite sorry wFen the wind shifted, 
and the ice breaking up, we had to separate on 
board the few ships which escaped wTCck.” 

“ I remember that time well,” said Alec Garrock, 
a Shetlander belonging to our ship. “ It was a 
mercy no lives were lost, either escaping from the 
ships, or afterwards, when we were living on the 
ice, and travelling from one station to the other. 
It seems wonderful to me that I’m alive here, to 
talk about what once happened to me. The boat I 
was in had killed a whale in good style ; and when 
we had lashed" the fins together, and made it fast 
to tbe stern of the boat, we saw that a number of 
whales were blowing not far off — I ought to say 
we were close under an iceberg. We, of course, 
were eager to be among them ; and, as you must 
know, the stern-boat had just before been sent to 


270 


PETER 'J'HE WHALER, 


US with one hand in her with another line, and we 
wanted him to stay by the dead fish. ' Ho said he 
would not — if we liked to go, so would he , but stay 
there by himself, while sport was going on, he 
would not. 

“ At last we resolved to leave the small boat 
empty, and to take him in ours. To this he agreed ; 
so making the whale fast to his boat, and securing 
the boat to the berg, away we pulled as fast as we 
could lay our backs to the oars, after a fish we saw 
blowing near us. Now. what I tell you is true, 
mates. Not thirty fathoms had we pulled, when 
overtoppled the iceberg right down on the boat, 
and we were nearly swamped with the sea it made. 
When we pulled back to look for the whale, neither 
it nor the boat was to. be seen. You may fancy 
what would have become of us if we had been 
there.’’ 

There are none of us, to my belief, but have 
often, if we would but acknowledge it, been mer- 
cifully preserved by Providence,” observed my 
friend Andrew. “ I won’t speak of what has hap- 
pened to myself, and Terence, and Peter here. No 
one will doubt, I hope, but that it was the finger 
of God directed you to take us off the iceberg, but 
every day some less remarkable case occurs. A 
block falls from aloft on the deck, where a moment 
before we were standing — a musket ball passes 
close to one’s ear — a topmast is carried away, just 
as we have come off the yard, and fifty other things 
occur of like nature, and we never think of being 
grateful for our preservation. Talking of escapes, 
1 once saw a man carried overboard by a line round 
his ankle as a fish was diving. We all gave him 
up for lost ; but he had a sharp knife in the right 
hand pocket of his jacket, and he kept his thoughts 
ibout him so well -that before he had got n'anv 


Ills EARLY LIFE AM) ADVENTURICS. 271 

fathoms down, he managed to stoop, and to cut the 
line below his foot, then striking with all his might, 
he rose to the surface.” ^ 

“ Did you ever hear tell of the Dutchman Avho 
had a ride on the back of a whale ?” asked David. 

He had just stuck his harpoon into a fish, when, 
lifting up her tail, she drove the boat into shatters. 
He fell on his back, and got hold of his harpoon, 
liis foot, at the same time, being entangled in the 
line. Away swam the fish on the top of the water, 
fortunately for him, never thinking of diving. He 
stood upright all the time, holding on by his right 
hand, while his left tried in vain to find his knife, 
to cut himself clear. Another boat followed, for 
the chance of rescuing him ; but there appeared 
but little hope of his being saved, unless he could 
free himself. Just as the fish was going down, the 
harpoon shook out, and jumping off it’s back, to 
vhich he gave a hearty kick, he struck out for the 
boat, and was picked up when he could swim no 
more. He is the only man I ever heard of who 
really has ridden on a whale’s back, though there’s 
many a tale told of those who have, which is not 
true.” 

“ I’ve been on the back of a live whale more 
than once,” said Garrock. “ I mean when we’ve 
been fishing among bay ice, and the fish have come 
up through the holes to breathe. But I was going 
to say how last season we. had a chase after a fish, 
which gave us more trouble than I ever saw before. 
It led us a chase for the best part of the day, after 
it had been struck ; it dragged one boat, with 
twenty lines fast, right under a floe, and then broke 
away ; and when we killed it at last, it had taken 
out thirty lines, which, as you know, is close upon 
six miles of line.” 

Tlus yarn after yarn was spun. I do not at- 




PETER THE WHALER. 


tempt to give the peculiar phraseology of the 
speakers ; but their stories, which I believe to be 
perfectly true, may prove interesting. For a whole 
week we were beset, and some of the green hands 
began to fancy that we should be blocked up for 
the winter ; but the old ones knew better. 

Every day the surface of the ice, wliere the nip 
had taken place, was examined with anxious eyes, 
in the hopes that some sign of its taking off or 
breaking up might be given. At length the pres- 
sure became less, the sound under the ice shrill 
and sharp, instead of the sullen roar ■which had 
before been heard ; the fragments which had been 
cast above others began to glide down and disap- 
pear in the chasms which were opening around ; 
and water was seen in a long thin line extending 
to the northward. 

A lane was formed, with a wall of fragments on 
either side ; the lane widened, the fragments 
rushed into the water, and the captain, from the 
crow’s-nest, ordered the ship to be towed out of 
dock. The order was cheering to our hearts ; and 
as "we had plenty of hands, it was soon executed. 
All sail was made, and away -we flew through the 
passage, in a hurry to take advantage of it, lest it 
should again close upon us. We succeeded in get- 
ting clear, and soon after >tere joined by our con- 
sorts, which had escaped the nip. 

We made the land again, to the northward of 
Cape York ; and when close in, were completely 
becalmed. The boats of each ship were ordered 
ahead to tow, and thus we slowly progressed along 
one of the most picturesque scenes it has ever 
been my fortune to witness in the Arctic regions. 
The water was of glassy smoothness, the sky of 
brightest blue, and the atmosphere of perfect trans- 
parency ; while around floated numberless ice 


I 


HIS 1:A11LV lAb'E Ai\L» ADVENTURES. 273 

bergs of the most beautiful forms, and of dazzling 
hues — while all around was glancing and glitter- 
ing beneath a bright and glowing sun. 

One berg, I remember, was of enormous size. 
On the north side, it was perpendicular, as if just 
severed from another : but, as we rounded it, on 
the west, ledge above ledge appeared, each fringed 
with icicles reaching to the one below ; thus form- 
ing lines of graceful columns, with a gallery with- 
in, appearing as if tinged with emerald green. 
The summit was peaked and turreted, and broken 
into many fantastic forms. On the eastern side, a 
clear arch was seen ; and several small cascades 
fell from ledge do ledge, with a trickling sound, and 
into the water, with a gentle splash, which could 
distinctly be heard as we passed. 

It must be remembered, that, In every direction, 
arose bergs of equal beauty ; while, in the back 
ground, "were lofty cliffs covered with snow, tinted 
of a pinkish hue, and above them, of dazzling 
wdiiteness, ranges of eternal glaciers, towering to 
the sky. I could scarcely have believed that a scene 
of such enchanting beauty cpuld have existed in 
the Arctic regions, and was inclined to fancy, as I 
pulled at the oar, that they were rocks of rarian 
marble and alabaster, and that the galleries and 
caverns they contained were the abodes of fairies 
and the guardian spirits of those realms. But, 
avast ! wdiat has Peter the Whaler to do with such 
poetical ideas. 

On w^c worked our way, northward. In clear 
weather, when a good look-out was to be had from 
the crow’s-nest, we^were able to make our w^ay 
among the streams of ice ; but, in thick weather, 
wdien our course could not be marked out, we were 
Badly delayed. 

At last, after keeping a w'esterly course for a 


I 

4 


274 


P KT E K T H E W H A L K R. 


few hours, we broke through all intervening bar- 
riers, and once more felt our gallant ship lifting to 
the buoyant waves of the open sea, or, rather, what 
is called the “ North water.” 

The ice, by the warm weather, the currents, and 
the northerly winds, being driven out of Lan- 
caster sound, and the head of Baffin’s bay, to the 
southward, leaves this part, for most of the sum- 
mer, free from impediments. In five days after 
leaving the eastern land, having passed the north 
of Lancaster sound, we came off the famous fishing 
station of Pond’s bay. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Pond’s Bay. — A run of Whales. — More Fishing. — Sea Unicorns. 
— Lose a Fish. — A fast Fish. — Leave the Bay. —An Account of 
some Arctic Expeditions^ sent in search of Sir John Frank- 
lin and his brave Companions. 

The whole coast, in most places, was lined with 
a sheet of ice, some ten or fifteen miles wide, to the 
edge of which, in perfectly smooth water, our ship, 
with many others, at various distances, was made 
fast. 

Fancy a day, warm to our feelings as one at the 
same time of year in England, and an atmosphere 
of a brilliancy rarely, or never, seen at home — not 
a breath of air stirring the glassy surface of the 
shining ocean ; while, on the land side, lofty moun- 
tains stretched away on either side, with the open- 
ing of the bay in the centre — the rocks, of num- 
berless tints, from the many-colored lichens growing 
on them, rising, as it were, out of a bed of snow, 
still filling the valleys, even in midsummer ; while 
mid- way, along the dark frowming crags which 


rfis EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 275 

formed the coast, hung a wavy line of semi-trans- 
parent mist, now tinged with a crimson hue. from 
the almost horizontal rays of the sun, verging to- 
wards midnight. 

These objects, also, it must be understood, ap 
oeared so close at hand, that I could scarcely per- 
made myself, that an easy run across the level ice 
vould not carry me up to them ; and yet, all the 
ivhile, they were upwards of a dozen miles off. 

Most of the watch were “on the bran,” that is, 
were in the boats stationed along the edge of the 
ice, on the look-out for whales. A few hands only, 
besides myself, were on deck, taking our fisher- 
man’s walk, with our fingers in our pockets, and 
the watch below were sound asleep in their berths, 
when Captain Rendall, as was his custom, went 
aloft before turning in, to take a look-out for fish 
from his crow’s-nest. We watched him eagerly, 
[n a few minutes he hailed the deck, with the joy- 
ful news that at about ten miles off there was a 
whole run of whales, spouting away as fast as they 
could* blow. 

On the instant, instead of the silence and tram 
quillit}^ which had before prevailed, all was now 
noise, excitement, and hurry. The sleepers tumbled 
up from below, the harpooners got ready their gear 
and received their orders from the master, the 
boats on the “ bran” came alongside, to have their 
kegs replenished with water, and their tubs with 
bread, beef, and pork ; while the more eager mates 
ran aloft, to assure themselves of the best direction 
to take. 

In a few minutes, five boats were pulling out to- 
wards the “ run,” as if the lives of a ship’s company 
depended on our exertions. “ Hurra ! my lads, 
hurra! give way I” shouted our boat -steerers; and 
give way we did, indeed. 


2T6 


PETER THE WHALER, 


Frequently, as we pulled on, we heard the loud 
blasts of the narwhals, or sea-unicorns, as they ^ 
came towards the bay in shoals ; and each time .1 
fancied we must be close upon a whale, and that the 
sport was about to begin, so loud a sound did they 
make. 

The sea-unicorn is, when full grown, from thirteen 
to sixteen feet long, and has a long spiral horn or 
tusk growing rather on one side out of its upper 
jaw, of from eight to ten feet in length. The eyes 
are very small, the blow-hole is directly over them, 
and the head is small, blunt and round, and the 
mouth cannot be opened wide. The color, when 
young, is -grey, wdth darker spots on it, and when 
full grown, of a yellowish white. It is a very in- 
offensive animal. It is said to use its horn for the 
purpose of breaking through the ice to breathe, and 
neither to destroy its prey, nor to defend itself. It 
swims very fast — when struck, dives rapidly ; but 
soon returns to the surface, and is easily killed. 
We passed several shoals them on our pu}l, be- 
fore we got up to the run, near a small floe. 

“ There she blows !” exclaimed our boat-steerer, 
almost in a whisper, so great was his eagerness and 
fear of disturbing the flsh, as a large fish appeaired 
close to us. We had a fine burst : the harpooner 
was on his feet, and his iveapon glancing from his 
hand, struck the monster. 

Instead, however, of diving, up he rose, clear al- 
most from the water, his head first, seeming, as his 
immense bulk appeared against the sky, like some 
giant of the deep. We thought he was going to leap 
on to the floe ; but suddenly plunging his head be 
neath the water, his tremendous tail was lifted 
above us. I thought all was over. One blow from 
it would have annihilated us, and dashed our boat 
into a thousand fragments ; but the fish, instead 


MIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 277 

dived directly domi under tlie floe, his tail cnly 
splashing the water over us, and we were safe. 

Then arose the exciting shout of ‘‘ A fall, a fall !” 
Other boats came hurrying to our aid ; but, alas, 
the line on a sudden slackened, and with a blank 
face, the harpooner began to haul it in. 

The fish had shaken himself clear of the harpoon, 
and escaped. Mighty must have been the force 
used ; for the massive iron shaft was twisted and 
turned as a thin piece of wire might have been bent 
by a turn of the hand. 

But, hurra, there are plenty more fish near, and 
with a will, little disconcerted, we gave way after 
them. One was seen at some distance from a floe, 
in which there was a crack. Now, it is known that 
a whale generally rises close to the nearest floe, 
and if there is a crack in it, that part is selected 
instead of the outer edge. W e got up to it before 
the fish appeared ; our oars were out of the water ; 
our harpooner standing up and watching eagerly 
every sign of the approach of our expected prey, 
guiding by signs the boat-steerer, who, with his 
oar, was silently impelling on the boat by scul- 
ling. 

‘‘ Gently boys — there’s her eddy — two strokes 
more- — now avast pulling.” 

I could just see the head, and the large black 
mass of the monster’s back, rising slowly from the 
water as he spoke, forming a strong contrast to 
the clear blue and white of the ice, and pure glit- 
tering sea. Then was heard The peculiar snorting 
blast, as he sent up in the air two watery jets ; but 
in an instant we were upon him. 

‘‘ Harden up, my lads shouted the harpooner, 
and a lusty stroke sent us almost on to the nion^ 
Bters back ; then flew forth his unerring harpoon. 

For a few moments, but for a few only, the whale 

X 


278 


PETER THE WHALER, 


seemed prepared to die without a struggle- -a con- 
vulsive quiver passed through its frame — then lift 
ing up its flukes, it dived down, like its predecessor, 
beiieath the floe. The iron had sunk in, and raising 
our Blue Jack, with a loud shout we proclaimed a 
fall. Out flew the line with tremendous rapidity. 
Now the harpooner, sitting on his thwart, attempted 
to check the fish by turning the line round the 
bollard, but so quickly did it pass through his 
hands, shielded by mitts, that, almost in spite of 
the water thrown on it, smoke ascended from the 
burning wood, while the bows of the boat were 
drawn through the underwash to the solid floe be- 
yond. 

At times we thought the boat’s bow would have 
been drawn under the floe ; again the line-mana- 
ger let the line run out, and she rose once more, 
to be drawn down directly it was checked ; but it 
was all important to tire the fish, or otherwise all 
our line might be taken out before any assistance 
could come. Should this be the the case we might, 
after all, lose the fish. First one oar was elevated 
to show our need of aid ; then a second, a third, 
and a fourth, as the line drew near what is called 
the “ bitter end.” 

“ Hold on, Darby, hold on we shouted in our 
eagerness ; for we feared we might have to cut, or 
that the boat might be drawn under. Our ship- 
mates tugged away at their oars with all their 
might ; the boats from every direction dashing 
through the water to the point where they thought 
the fish mfght rise. Our line at the very end be- 
gan to slacken, a sign that she had ceased diving. 
She appeared a quarter of a mile off or more at the^ 
edge of the floe. 

The quick-sighted eye of the first mate was on 
her almost before she had reached the surfacp ' 


HIS FAIll.V I .lFt: AJSD A D VKiM (IRES. 279 

and before she could again seek safety in the ocean’s 
depths, another harpoon was plunged into her. We 
instantly began hauling in our lines, but before 
long she Avas off again, swimming away some depth 
beloAv the surface, at a great rate, Avhile we and 
the other boat Avere towed after her. Again che 
strain slackened, and she rose once more ; but this 
time her foes Avere close to her. Another harpoon 
Avas struck, but it Avas needless. Without mercy 
lances were thrust into her on every side, till the 
shouts which reached our ears, as we 'sloAvly ap- 
proached, hauling in our lines, proclaimed that our 
victory was complete. The fish Avas noAV secured, 
as I have before described, and made fast to a floe, 
Avhile all but one boat made chase after another 
fish, Avhich blew temptingly near. 

I ought to have said, that after securing the 
whale, all hands turned to with a right good Avill 
to attack the bread and meat Ave had Avith us ; for 
though Avhale-hunting beats holloAV any other style 
of hunting, Avhether of deer, elephants, or tigers, 
yet it cannot by any manner of means be carried 
on Avithout sustenance to the frame. 

AAvay we Avent then, the boat of the first mate 
leading. He, too, Avas successful in striking the 
fish. Three times she dived ; but each time one or 
other of her enemies Avere upon her Avith harpoon 
and lances, Avhile her eddying wake Avas dyed Avith 
blood, and a thick pellicle of oil, which attracted 
croAvds of the persevering Mollies to feast on it, 
marked her course. 

She at last rose close to a floe, Avhen we all rushed 
in upon her. The cry of “ Stern all !” was given. 
Her death-flurry had come on. High up in the air 
she sent a stream of blood and oil, Avhich' fell thick 
upon us in showers of spray, and a hummock which 


4 


280 


FETER THE WHALER, 


was near ; and the edges of the ice were dyed of a 
crimson tint. 

The weariness which began to oppress even the 
strongest, toM us that we had had work enough, and 
that a second night was approaching. With shouts 
of satisfaction, we now began the task of towing our 
prizes to the ship. It was slow and wearying work ; 
but ever}' fish we took brought us nearer home, so 
we set cheerfully about it. 

When we at length reached the ship, we found 
that we hard been full thirty-six hours away, nearly 
all the time in active exertion ; a^d yet, from the 
excitement of the work, neither did we feel unusu- 
ally weary, nor were we aware of the time which 
had passed. 

I must remind ipy readers, that this could only 
nappen in a latitude, and at a period where there 
is little or no difference between night and day. 
Our fishing was most successful, partly owing to 
our good fortune in meeting with fish ; but owing 
also much to the sagacity of our captain and liia 
officers. 

Similar scenes were occurring every day ; but 
though they were all nearly as exciting, and the in- 
terest of the sport was never decreased, but rather 
grew on us ; yet if I were to attempt to describe 
each chase, and how each fish was killed, my readers 
would weary with the account. 

For the greater part of a month we remained in 
the bay ; and now the fish becoming scarce, and the 
summer drawing to a conclusion, with a fair breeze 
we made sail to the southward. 

I spoke of our having passed Lancaster sound, a 
short way to the south of which Pond’s bay is 
situated. ' I did not mention at the time the interest 
with which I regarded that vast inlet- — the mouth, 
one cannot help fancying, to the unknown sea, 

% 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES 281 


ivilich bounds the northern shores of the American 
continent. I certainly think more of it now, while 
I am-writing, than I did then, because I have since 
become aware of the many gallant exploits which 
have been there performed, and the bold attempts 
which have been made to pierce through it to the 
seas beyond. 

I need scarcely remind my readers, that up that 
passage, the veteran arctic explorer. Sir John Frank- 
lin, and his brave companions, are supposed to have 
proceeded. Under his command, the Erebus and 
Terror sailed from the Thames, on the 26th May, 
1845, to proceed up Davis’ Straits, then into Lan- 
caster Sound, and from thence, without stopping to 
examine the coast, to push westward as fast as they 
could towards Behring’s Straits. 

Captajp Crozier had command of the Terror ; and 
the expedition was accompanied by the transport, 
Bonetto Junior, commanded by Lieutenant Griffith, 
and laden with provisions, clothing, etc., to be put 
on board the ships in Davis’ Straits. Both ves- 
sels were fitted with steam-engines and screw-pro- 
pellers ; but they did not go ahead Avlth them more 
than three knots an hour. Lieutenant Griffith 
reports — “ That he left them with every species of 
provisions for three entire years, independently of 
five bullocks ; they had also stores for the same 
time, and fuel in abundance.” 

The expedition was last seen by the Prince of 
Wales, whaler, on the 26th Jul}^, in latitude 74^ 
48' north, longitude 66° 13' west, moored to an ice- 
berg, and waiting for an opening in the great body 
of ice, which I have described as filling the middle 
of Biffin’s Bay, in order to reach the entrance of 
Lancaster Sound. All hands were well and in high 
spirits, and determined to succeed, if success were 


282 


PETER THE AV HALER 


possible ; but since that day they have never been 
heard of. 

Year after year have those gallant men in vain 
been looked for ; but not Avithout hope of their re- 
turn, nor without attempts made to discover and 
rescue them. 

When the year 1848 arrived, and mo tidings had 
been received of the lost voyagers, it Avas determined 
to-send out three expeditions to look for them. One 
under Captain Kellet, Avho commanded the Herald, 
and Captain Moore, Avho commanded the Plover, 
proceeded to Behring’s Straits ; and after continu- 
ing along the American coast as far as they could 
go, they were to despatch some w'hale-boats, to meet 
a second expedition under Sir John Richardson and 
Dr. Rae, Avho were to descend the Mackenzie River, 
and there to examine the coast : while Sir James 
Ross, commanding the Enterprise, ana Captain 
Bird, the Investigator, were to proceed at once to 
Lancaster Sound, and there to examine the coast 
as they proceeded. 

After leaving deposits of food and directions in 
several place% these expeditions returned, without 
having discovered any traces of our missing coun- 
trymen. 

NotAvithstanding the ill success of th^ first set 
of expeditions, others were Avithout delay deter- 
mined on. Captain Collinson Avas appointed to 
command the Enterprise, having under him Com- 
mander M‘Clure in the Investigator ; and on the 
20th January, 1850, they sailed from Plj^mouth for 
Behring’s Straits, Avhere -they Avere to be joined by 
the Plover. They were to endeavor to reach Mel- 
ville Island. 

In the meantime. Dr. Rae, who had remained in 
America, Avas ordered to continue his search along 
the northern coast ; while the Government of the 


Hia EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 283 

CJnitol States prepared an expedition for the same 
purpose, consisting of two brigantines now enrolled ' 
in the United States Navy — the Advance^ of 144 
tons, and the Rescue^ of 91 tons. These vessels 
have been provided and fitted out by the generous 
mumficencc of Mr. Henry Grinnell, a merchant of 
New York, at an expense to him of about $30,000. 
Lieutenant Edward S. De Haven commands the 
expedition. 

The British Government, likeAvise, fitted out four 
ships, under the command of Captain Austin, in 
•the Resolute ; the Assistance, Captain Ommanney ; 
the Pioneer, Lieutenant Osborn ; and the Free 
Trader ; the tAvo latter, screAv^-propeller steam- 
vessels. 

Tavo private expeditions have also started. The 
Lady Franklin is commanded by Mr. Penny, a 
veteran whaling captain ; Avho has Avith him a fine 
brig as a tender, called the Sophia. Captain Penny 
AA^as to be guided by circumstances, in folloAving the 
course he judged expedient. Besides this, the 
veteran explorer. Sir John Ross, has taken com- 
mand of another private expedition. He is on 
board the Felix, a large schooner, and he has the 
Mary,. a tender of tAvelve tons, with him. They also 
are to '"proceed to BarroAV Straits, and to examine 
various headlands on their Avay. The Mary is to 
be left at Bank’s Land, as a vessel of retreat, and 
the Felix Avill proceed for another year, as far as 
she can to the westAvard, examining the coast on 
the way. 

These last expeditions have been fitted out in 
consequence of the energetic and persevering efforts 
of Lady Franklin, and the niece of Sir John Frank- 
lin, Miss Sophia Cracroft ; and those Avho have 
seen them, month after mimth indefatigably labor- 
ing in tl.at to th m, holy cause, hoping almost at 


284 


PETER THE WHALER, 


times against hope, yet still undaunted, persevering 
tinv:cariedly, must feel and heartily pray that they 
may have their reward in the happy return of the 
iong-missing ones. 

T was unable to refrain from giving this brief 
sketch of a subject in which every man must feel 
fne aeepest and warmest interest ; and I now resume 
>he thread of my more humble narrative. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

v-imraer dr.awing to an end. — Homeward Voyage. — A Calm.— « 
Uminous Signs. — Left on the Ice. — Our Sliip disappears. — A 
sudden Blast. — A Snow Storm. — The Gale commences. — The 
Whale and Boat lost. — We retreat from the Sea. — Build a 
Hut. — A Visitor, who proves in the end a welcome one. — We 
keep Watch. — W^ are in a had Plight. 

The return of darkness during the night gave 
us notice that we were advancing towards the 
south, and that the short Artie summer was draw- 
ing to a close. We could no longer continue our 
course, hour after hour, without intermission, as 
before, the officers relieving each other in the crow’s- 
nest, and one watch following the other, ^airough 
one long protracted day. 

It was impossible, with any safety, to proceed 
through that icy sea, when darkness came on ; and, 
therefore, each night we were obliged to make the 
ship fast to a floe, till the return of day-light. But 
those nights were sometimes such as are not to be 
found in another realm. The bright moon floated 
in an atmosphere the most clear and brilliant that 
can be conceived ; while the silvery masses of ice 
lay sparkling beneath it, as they floated cn the 
calm and majesti-'. ocean. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 285 

Then the sun at setting, bathing the sea, the sky, 
ihe rugged mountains, the pinnacles of the ice- 
bergs, and the lower floes, Avith colors and tints 
more beautiful and varied than the imagination can 
picture, far more than words can describe. But 
1 should not dwell on such scenes, except that I 
wish to observe, that God distributes his bounties 
throughout the globe with an equal hand ; and that 
barren and inhospitable as is that land, no less 
than in souhtern realms, is his power and goodness 
displayed. 

For about four days we had proceeded south, our 
course interrupted Avhenever Ave met Avith a Avhale ; 
and if she Avas killed, Ave made fast to a floe, till Ave 
had flensed and made off. Some of the smaller 
Avhalers had got full ships, and with joyous shouts 
and light hearts on board, they passed us on their 
Avay home ; and others, unAvdlling to Avait, returned 
not full, so that Ave Avere nearly the last ship. 

The weather continued beautifully fine, though 
noAV groAving cold and chilly. We also had nearly 
a full ship, and Avere congratulating ourselves on 
soon being able to folloAV those which had preceded 
us ; but, till Ave Avere quite full, Ave could not think 
of doing so, while the ice continued open, and there 
was a chance of a fish. Consequently, Ave Avere all 
on the look out, and more eager than ever to secure 
our prey. 

. One afternoon, Avhile AA^e were under Aveigh, the 
cheering sound of “A fish, a fish ! see, she bloAvs !*’ 
from the croAv’s-nest, roused us all to activity. Tavo 
boats were immediately equipped, and sent in chase. 
I Avas in one of them. While Ave Avere yet close to 
the ship, another Avhale Avas espied, to the south- 
ward, at a very great distance. The prospect of 
getting tAvo fish at a fall Avas more than could be 
resisted ; and, while aa e Avere killing our tish, the 


:i86 pp:ter the whaler. 

master made sail, to come up with the other. We 
were successful ; and, with less difficulty than 
usual, killed the whale at the edge of a floe con- 
nected with the land, towards which it had gone 
for siieiter. The whale was killed, and made fast 
to th^ floe, waiting for the return of the ship. 

While we were all engaged in the chase and 
capture, no one had noticed the change in the wea- 
ther. From a fresh breeze, sufficiently to the 
eastward to enable the ship to stand back towards 
us, it had fallen a flat calm — the sea lay stretched 
out before us like a dark shining glass, while an 
ominous stillness reigned through the air. 

Andrew, who was line-manager in the boat to 
which I belonged, was the first to observe it, as we 
were assembled on the floe, busily engaged in 
hauling in the lines. He said nothing ; but I saw 
him look up ; and, after glancing around for some 
moments, put his hand over his brow, and gaze 
earnestly forth in the direction the ship had gone. 
The anxious expression his countenance instantly 
assumed alarmed me ; and though he at once re- 
sumed his task of coiling away the lines, I saW that 
all was not right. I then cast my eyes seaward, to 
see Vy hereabout the ship was. I need scarcely 
say, that I felt a very natural alarm, when I dis- 
covered that she w’as almost hull down. 

Andrew again looked up. The anxious expres- 
sion on his face had in no way diminished ; but ho 
was not a man to alarm or unnerve his companions 
by pry unnecessary exclamation. 

“ Bear a hand, lads,” he, at length, said. “ The 
sooner we get in our lines, and tow the fish along- 
side the better.” 

“ I was thinking the same,” said old David. 

And, I say, the sooner the ship stands back, to 
pick us up, the better for us. We couldn’t get the 


H.S EARLY LIFE /.VD ApVEKTUKE:^. 287 

tsli alongside till long after dark, if she comes no 
nearer to us ; and how she’s to do that, without a 
breeze springs up, I don’t know.” 

These few remarks scarcely interrupted the task 
in hand. When it was accomplished, however, and 
we had time to look round us, we all began iu con- 
sider more about the difficulty of our position. T 
must explain, that there were two boats, with a 
crew of five men each ; so that Ave Avere ten in all. 
We had with us a feAV proAusions, and a cooking 
apparatus, Avith our pea-jackets to put on Avhile 
Avaiting after our heating exercise. 

The harpooners and the elder men, now began 
to consult Avhat Avas best to be done. David gave 
it as his opinion, that the other boats had been led 
a long chase after a fish, and that the ship had fol- 
loAved thus far to the southward, to pick them up, 
with the intention of returning immediately to us. 
when the calm so unexpectedly came on. 

“ There’s no doubt about Avhat has happened, 
mates ; but I want to knoAV, Avhat those, Avho have 
had experience in these seas, think is about to hap- 
pen,” said AndreAV. “ There’s something in the 
look of the sky and sea, and the feel of tlie air, 
which makes me think a change is about to take 
place, xl, therefore, ask, whether we shall stay by 
the fish, or leave her secured to the floe, and get 
aboard as fast as Ave can.” 

In answer to this proposal, which was certainly 
Avise, and perfectly justifiable, several opinions Avere 
given. Some Avere for getting on board AYithoift 
delay, others Avere for toAving the fish towards the 
ship, and several Avere for remaining by it till the 
ship should return ; though the majority were for 
going back in the boats alone. 

A more mighty power than ours decided what 
^as to be done ; for while we AA^ere still speaking, a 


288 


PETEll THE WHALER 


sadden gust of wind came blowing along the edge 
of the ice from the northward, and throwing up the 
sea in so extraordinary a manner, that had the boats 
been exposed to it, they could scarcely have lived. 
Then the wind as suddenly fell, and again all was 
calm as before. 

“Now’s your time, lads; we must get on board 
as quickly as we can,” shouted old David. While, 
accordingly, we were, with additional care, securing 
the whale to the floe, the sky, which was already 
overclouded, began to send down dense showers of 
sno-sv, w’hich so obscured the atmosphere, that the 
sharpest eyes among us could no longer distinguish 
the ship. To attempt to get on board under these 
circumstances, would be more dangerous than re- 
maining where we were, so putting on our Flush- 
ing jackets we got into the boats, and drew a sail 
over our shoulders, to sh'elter ourselves as much as 
possible from the storm. 

The snow, which had begun to fall in flakes, now 
changed to a powder, so dense, that it appeared as 
if night had already come on. 

“ It’s very dark, Andrew,” I remarked ; “ what 
can be going to happen ?” 

“ Why, I’ll tell you, Peter,” answered David, who 
heard my question. “ There’s going to be a harder 
gale of wind than we’ve had since you came on 
board ; and if the old ship don’t stand up to her 
canvass, and fetch us before night, there are few 
who would wish to change places with us, that’s 
all.” ^ 

I did not by any means like this announcement, 
for I felt this time old David w'as not joking with 
me. However, our only course was to remain where 
we were. If the gale did come on, we were safer 
on the ice than on the sea ; and if it passed off, the 
ship would not fail to come and take us on board. 

( 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 289 

In the mean time, we were continually putting 
Dur heads from under our shelter, to cast anxious 
glances towards where we supposed the ship to be, 
and in every other direction, to discover if there was 
any opening in the thick cloud of snow which dropped 
around us — I say dropped, for I never before saw 
snow foil so perpendicularly, and in such minute 
poAvdery particles. The peculiar and oppressive 
gloomines^ Avhich filled the air, made one feel that 
something unusual Avas approaching, otherAvise I 
could scarcely fancy, that in so perfect a calm any 
danger could be at hand. 

For tAvo hours we sat cramped up in the boat, 
and in spite of our Av^arm clothing, suffering not a 
little from the cold, Avhich Avas greater than for 
some time past Ave had experienced. Suddenly the 
snoAV ceased, and Avith eager haste AndreAv, David, 
and some others, jumped out of the boat, and climbed 
to the top of the nearest hummock, from whence 
they could get a wider look-out than on the fiat ice. 

With feelings Avhich it were vain to attempt to 
describe, Ave looked for the ship, and could noAvhero 
see her. To the southward there Avas a thick mist, 
caused by the snow falling in that direction ; and 
in this she Avas probably shrouded. 

On looking to the north, Ave percefoed in the 
horizon a bright luminous appearance, something 
like the ice-blink, but brighter, and Avhich seemed 
to increase in height. David looked at it for an in- 
stant, and then shouted out, “ Bear a hand, my lads,- 
and haul up the boats — the gale is upon us.” 

Suiting the action to the Avord, he rushed doAvn 
from the hummock, accompanied by the rest of us, 
and Ave commenced hauling one of the boats up on 
the ice. While all hands Avere engaged at this 
work, and before it Avas completety accomplished, 
doAvn came the gale upon us Avith terrific violence, 
25 Y 


290 


PETER I’HE WHALER, 


almost lifting us off our legs, and hurling us into 
the now foaming and hissing sea. The snow, 'which 
now lay thick on the ice, was lifted up and blown 
in clouds over us — the ocean, wdiich before lay so 
tranquil, was now lashed into fury. 

Haul away, my lads, and run the boat up,” 
shouted Andrew, his voice scarcely heard amid the 
tumult. We had taken out most of the things from 
the other boat, and having secured the first were 
about to haul her up, when a heavy sea striking the 
ice, broke off a piece to w'hich she 'was secured, and 
carried her and the harpooner belonging to her, 
who was standing near her, far beyond our reach. 
To have attempted to launch the boat, to go to his 
rescue, would have been madness. One loud, hope- 
less shriek was heard, and he sank forever. 

We had little time to mourn for our poor mess- 
mate : our own condition occupied all our thoughts. 
At the same moment that the boat was carried 
away, the sea broke the whale from the lashings 
which secured her to the ice ; and without our hav- 
ing any power to preserve our prize, it was driven 
down along the edge of the floe, from whicji it gradu- 
ally floated away. 

What’s to be done now ?” I asked, with several 
others, in a voice of despair. 

Trust in God,” answered Andrew, in a solemn 
voice. “ Peter, remember we have been in a worse 
position before, and he saved us. He may, if he 
'wills it, save us again.” 

“ But how are we ever to get back to the ship, 
with only one boat to carry us ?” asked some one. 

“ Captain Rendall is not a man likely to desert 
his people,” observed David. “ The ship will come 
back and take us off, when the gale is over ; no foai 
of that, mates.” 

Notwithstanding the tone of confidence with 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 291 


«\rhicli be spoke, I suspected that he did not feel 
quite as much at his ease as he pretended to be 
Our position was, indeed, I felt,- most critical; 
though I did not express my fears. The gale might 
continue for days ; and our ship, if she escaped 
shipwreck, which, too probably, would be her lot, 
would be, at all events, driven so far to the south, 
that she would find it utterly impossible to return. 
The ice, even, on which w'e stood might any instant 
break up, from the force of the waves ; and if we 
could not retreat further back in time, our destruc- 
tion -would be almost certain. We had a boat, but 
even in smooth water, she could scarcely do more 
than contain us all ; and in such a sea as was likei^f’’ 
to be running for some time, she could not live ten 
minutes. We could have no hope, therefore, of re- 
gaining the ship in her ; and should we be com- 
pelled, therefore, to quit the ice, she could afford 
us no refuge. 

We had a small quantity of provisions ; enough, 
with economy, to sustain life for two or three days, 
though not more than was intended to supply a 
couple of good meals, should we have been kept 
away from the ship a sufficient time to require 
them. We had some boats’ sails, a cooking appa- 
ratus, two harpoons, spears, and two fowling-pieces, 
brought by the harpooners to kill a few dovekies for 
our messes. Several things, with a set of lines and 
harpoons, had been lost in the other boat. 

For some time after the fatal catastrophe I have 
described we stood looking out seaward, undecided 
'v\hat steps to take. The wrenching asunder of 
some huge masses of ice, which the sea drove up 
close to the boat, and the violent heaving to which 
the whole body was subjected, showed us that we 
must rouse ourselves to further exertion. We had 
no need of consultation, to judge that we must. 


292 


PETER THE WHALER, 


without delay, get further away from the sea ; and 
having laden our boat with all our stores, we be* 
gan to work her along the ice towards the shore, 
which lay bleak and frowning some ten miles or so 
from us. 

Our progress was slow^, for the ice, though thick, 
was much rotted, from the heat of the whole sum- 
mer, and in some places it was very rough ; while 
shallow pools of water constantly appeared in our 
path, and compelled us to make a circuit round 
them. When we had accomplished nearly two 
miles, it was proposed that we should wait there, 
to see if any change took place in the weather. 
There was no longer a motion in the ice ; and An- 
drew and David gave it as their opinion, that there 
was, consequently, no danger of its breaking up so 
far from the edge, and that we might remain there 
in safety. Night w\as no'iv fast approaching ; and 
the gale, instead of abating, blew with greater fury 
than at first. * 

The exertion had somewhat warmed us ; but the 
RiOrnent we stopped, the cold wind whistled through 
our clothing, and showed us that we must prepare 
some shelter for the night, if we would avoid being 
frozen to death. 

Another point we also discovered w'as, that we 
required some one to take the lead, and to act as 
chief officer among us. The remaining harpooner 
w^ould, by right, have taken command ; but though 
expert in the use of his weapon, he was not a man 
by character or knowledge, well fitted to command 
the respect of the rest of us. This we all felt, as 
he probably did also, as he raised no objection 
when David proposed that we should elect an offi- 
cer whom we should be bound to obey, till we could 
regain our ship, should we ever be so fortunate so 
to do. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 292 

Three were first proposed, but Andrew Thomp- 
Bon was finally selected ; for though he was known 
not to have so much practical experience as several 
of the others, his firmness, sagacity, and high moral 
character, were acknowledged by all. 

“ And now, my lads,” he said, when he had mo- 
destly accepted the office, “ the first thing we must 
do, is to build a snow- wall, to shelter us from the 
wind ; and as soon as the wind moderates, we’ll have 
up a flag-staff on the top of the highest hummock, 
to show our friends where to look for us.” 

According to this advice, we set to work to col- 
lect the snow, which did not lie more than three 
inches thick on the ice. We first made it into 
cakes, about four times the size of an ordinary 
brick, and then piled them up in a semicircular 
form, the convex side being turned to the wind. 
Over tlie top we spread a boat’s sail, which was 
kept down by lumps of snow being placed on the 
top of it. The canvass was also allowed to' hang 
over a couple of lances lashed together in front, so 
that we had a very tolerable shelter. The snow 
was scraped away from the interior, and such spars 
and planks as we could get out of the boat, were 
spread at the bottom, with a sail over them, to 
form our bed. 

These arrangements were accomplished as the 
long twilight turned into total darkness. We lay 
down, and prepared to pass the dreary hours till 
the sun rose again, as best we could. I thought 
of the time I had spent on the iceberg, and remem- 
bering Andrew’s words, I did not despair. I slept, 
as did my companions, man}^ of them with the care- 
less indifterence to danger which has become the 
characteristic of most British seamen. 

I was awoke by the excessive cold, though w« 
fcept as close together within our shelter as we 


294 


PETER THE WHALER, 


could, for the sake of the warmth. My com}. anions 
were still asleep, and I was afraid if I moved of 
arousing them. The storm still raged furiously 
without ; and I could not again compose, jnyself to 
sleep for the noise it made. 

I lay awake, listening to its whistling "sound, as 
it blew over the ice, when I fancied that I heard a 
low grumbling noise, like a person with a grulf 
voice talking to himself. At last, this idea grew 
so strong on me, that I crept quietly to the curtain 
in front of our hut ; and lifting up a corner, looked 
out. The stars were shining forth from the sky, 
and there was a thin crescent moon, by the light of 
which, I saw a white monster leaning over the gun- 
wale of our boat ; examining, it appeared to me, 
the things in her. 1 was not long in recognising the 
visitor to be a large white shaggy polar bear, He 
first took up one thing, and smelling it, and turn- 
ing it over on every side, replaced it. When, 
however, he came to a piece of beef, or anything 
eatable, he, without ceremony, appropriated it ; and 
was thus rapidly consuming our slender store of 
provisions. “ This will never do,” I thought to my- 
self. “ If this goes on we shall be t® a certainty 
starved.” 

We had fortunately brought the two guns into 
the hut, that they might run no risk of getting 
damp. They were both loaded ; and, drawing back, 
I got hold of one, hoping to shoot the bear before 
he was disturbed. If I aroused my companions 
first, they, to a certainty, would make some noise, 
which would probably frighten away our visitor, and 
we should lose both the bear and the provisions. 

When I again put my head from under the sail, 
he was still at Work. I was on my knees, and had 
got the gun to my shoulder, when he saw me. He 
was fortunately on the other side of the boat ; foT 


HIS* EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 29-^ 

no sooner did his eye fall on me, than he began 
slowly to ’walk along the side, holding on by the 
gunwale, evidently intending to get close to me. 
“ My best chance is to hit him in the eyes,” 1 
thought, ‘‘ and blind him. If he once gets hold of 
me, he’ll give me a squeeze I shall not like.” 

Before he had moved many steps I fired full in 
his face. The report of the gun, and the loud 
growl of rage and pain uttered by the brute, in- 
stantly awakened my companions. They started 
to their feet, but had some difficulty to understand 
what had happened. The bear, on being wounded, 
nearly fell headlong into the boat ; but, recovering 
himself, he endeavored to find his way round to the 
spot where he had seen me. 

“ A bear ! a bear !” I sung out. “ Get your lan- 
ces ready and run him through.” Most fortu- 
nately, I had hit fche monster so directly in the 
eyes, that he could not see his way, and this pre- 
vented him from rushing directly on me ; for, 
though I might have leaped out of his way, round 
the back of the hut, he 'would, in all probability, 
have seized upon one of my half-awake companions. 

This momentary delay gave time to Andrew to 
spring to his feet, and to draw out a lance from 
under the sail. He appeared at the entrance of 
the hut just as the bear, slightly recovering him- 
self, was rushing forward, with his mouth open and 
covered with foam, and a stream, which I could see, 
even in that light, trickling down his face. His 
paws were stretched out, and, in another instant, 
he would have had me in his deadly clutch, when 
Andrew dashed at him 'with his spear. The bear 
seized the handle, and endeavored to wrench it from 
his assailant ; but the iron had entered his breast, 
and, in his attempt to rush on, it pierced him to the 
heart. 


296 


PETER THE WHALEK, 


The rest of the party were, by this time, hwake, 
and armed with wha tever they could first seize ; and., 
seeing what had happened, they all set up a shout 
of triumph, every one of us forgetting entirely, for 
the moment, the very precarious position in which 
we were placed. 

We Ixad several reasons to be satisfied with 
having killed the bear. In the first place, had he 
put his snout into our hut while we were all asleep, 
he might have killed some of us ; secondly, we 
had saved most of our provisions by our discover- 
ing him ; and what he had taken Avas amply sup- 
plied' by the sustenance his flesh Avould afford us, 
and the use to which we might turn his skin, for 
bedding or clothing, should we have to remain any 
time on the ice. 

Our friend, there, has given us a lesson, to 
keep a better look-out, in future,” remarked An- 
dreev. “ If it had not been for Peter, he might 
have carried off every bit of our food ; so we must 
take it by turns to keep watch — I’ll stand the first.” 

“And I the second, Avillingly,” I exclaimed. 
“ I’ve no inclination to sleep ; and, if I did, I should 
be fancying all the time that the bear had me in 
his grasp.” 

So it was arranged each man should take an 
hour at a time, as near as could be guessed, and 
thus all would have plenty of rest, and be fit foy 
work in the daytime. . 

Before the rest turned in again, Ave dreAv the 
carcass of the bear close up to the hut ; so that, 
if any of his felloAvs should come near him, they 
might, to a certainty, be seen, and shot without d f- 
ficulty. 

Extraordinary as it may seem, the rest of the 
people AA^ere very soon asleep again. Andre ay and 
I were the only tAvo aAvake. The gun Avhich had 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 1197 

been fired was reloaded, and, having placed the twe 
close at hand, we sat down, just inside the curtain^ 
leaving only a small aperture on either side of it, 
through which to look out. We also placed a 
couple of lances within our reach, that should any 
more bears visit us, as we hoped they might, we 
might have a better ^chance of killing them ; for 
their flesh, though rank, is not un-wholesome, and, 
at all events, it would enable us to support life as 
long as it lasted, independently of the value of 
their skins. 

After we had made our preparations, Andrew 
advised me to lie .down, and to try to sleep ; but I 
told him that I was too much-excited, and that it 
was impossible ; and that, if he would allow me, I 
would much rather sit up and watch with him ; or, 
if he liked, I would watch while he slept, and would 
call him if anything occurred. 

“ Neither can I sleep, Peter,” he answered. 
“ You, and the rest, have chosen me to guide you, 
and I doubly feel the responsibility of my office ; 
for I need not tell you, that I think our position 
very bad. From the first time I saw you, I found 
that you were well educated ; and I since have had 
reason to place confidence in you. Now, Peter, I 
am afraid that, when we are surrounded with far 
greater difficulties than we have yet met with, some 
of these poor fellows wdll lose heart, and sink under 
them, unless their spirits are kept up, and a good 
example is set them. I, therefore, rely upon you, 
to assist me, by sho\ying that, young as you are, 
you do not shrink from danger ; and that you place a 
firm reliance on the power of God to deliver us, not- 
withstanding all the appearances to the contrary.” 

I told Andrew, that I thanked him for the con- 
fidence he placed in me, and that I hoped I should 
not disappoint his expectations. 


298 


PETER THE WHALER, 


I know you will not, Peter ; but, I tell you, that 
our courage will be severely tried,” he answered. 

“ Why, don’t you think the ship will be able to 
take us olF?” I asked. 

“I do not think she will, Peter,” he replied. 
“ Before the gale is over, she will have been driven 
very far to the south ; and it will take her so many 
days to beat back, if the wind should continue foul, 
that Captain Kendall will consider we must have 
perished, and that the attempt would be useless, 
and that he should not be justified in thus risking 
the safety of his ship.” 

“What hope, then, have we?” I asked. 

“ My greatest hope !s, that we may be seen by 
some other ship passing after the gale has mode- 
rated,” he answered. “If that fails us, we must 
endeavor to pass the winter on shore. Others have 
done so before now; and I do not see why we should 
not manage to live, as well as the ignorant natives 
vrho inhabit this country.” 

“If we had powder,. and shot, and fuel, and tim- 
ber to build a house with, I should say we might 
do it,” I answered ; “ but as we have none of these 
things, I am afraid we shall bo frozen to death as 
soon as the cold sets in.” 

“ The natives live ; and we must try to find out 
how they contrive to do it,” was the tenor of his 
answer. 

Miserable as the night was, and slow as the hours 
seemed to drag along, they at last passed away. 
W e had no further visits fropi the bears, nor were 
we otherwise disturbed. When daylight came, there 
was nothing in the prospect to cheer our hearts. 
On one side there was a sheet of ice covered with 
snow, with high rocky cliffs beyond ; and on the 
other the wide expanse of ocean, still tossing and 
foiming.with the fierce storm which raged over it 


HFS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 299 


CHAPTER XXX. 

I cry to encourage my Companions. — We cook our Brealdast.— 
Set up a Signal. — One of the two Ships heaves in sight. — The 
Floe separates. — The last Ship appears, but to the southward. 
We cross the Channel. — Erect another Hut. — Catch two Uni- 
corns. — We travel on. 

Our companions slept on, and while they hap- 
pily were able to forget the hardships and dangers 
which w'ere in store for them, we could not find it in 
our hearts to awake them. At last, one after the 
other, they awoke. As they did so, they went and 
looked out at the dreary prospect I have described, 
and then returning, sat themselves down in gloomy 
silence in the hut. 

On seeing the discontent, not to say despair, 
which their countenances, exhibited, I remembered 
the conversation I had with Andrew in the night, 
and determined at once to try and follow his advice ; 
so I went and sat down with the rest. 

“Well, mates, things don’t look very pleasant, 
I’ll allow, but they might be worse, you know,” I 
remarked. ^ 

“ I don’t see how that can be,” answered one of 
the most surly of the party. “ Here are we left by 
our ship without food or a house, at the beginning 
of the Avinter ; and it’s cold enough, I’ve heard in 
these parts, to freeze up every drop of blood in the 
veins in ten minutes.” 

“Andrew and Terence,' and Tom and I, were 
once much Avorse off, when we Avere left on the ice- 
berg,” I observed. “ As for food, too, we’ve got a 
ijood lump there, which came to our door of its own 


<500 • 


PETER TPIE WHALER, 


accord. WeVe every chance of taking plenty 
more ; and I’ve heard say, the country is full of 
game of all sorts ; then as for a house, we must 
try and huild one, if no ship comes to take us off. 
Mind, I don’t say that none will come, only if we 
are left here, we need not fancy that we are going 
to die in consequence.” 

“ Faith, Peter’s the hoy for brightening a fel- 
low’s heart up,” exclaimed Terence, rousing himself 
from the despondency which he, with the rest, had 
begun to feel. “Why, mates, perhaps, after all, 
we may have, as merry a winter of it as if we got 
home, though they do say the nights are rather 
long at that time.” 

Terence’s remark did more good than mine. 
There was something inspiriting in the tone of his 
voice ; and in a few minutes all hands were ready 
to perform their best ; at all events, to do what 
Andrew considered for the public good. He first 
ordered us to have breakfast, for we had been in 
no humor to take any supper the night before. We 
accordingly brought in our provisions, and were 
about to commence on them, when I suggested that 
we should preserve them for times of greater ne 
cessity, and begin, instead, upon the bear. 

“ But how are we to cook him ?” asked some one, 
“We can’t eat him raw, and we’ve got no oil for the 
kitchen.” 

The kitchen was the cooking apparatus I have 
spoken of. It was simply an oil lamp with several 
wicks, and a couple of saucepans, a kettle, and fry 
ing pan to fit over it. The^ crude oil, drawn from 
the last fish we had killed, served for it. 

“ As to that, lads, he’ll supply the oil to cook him- 
self with,” remarked Andrew. “ Let us skin him 
and cut him up at once, and then he’ll be all ready 
to pack, if we want to travel from this place.” 


KIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 301 

We soon cut up the bear, very clumsily, T will 
allow, for there was no butcher among us ; and col- 
lecting the fattest parts, to serve as fuel for our 
lamp, we soon had some bear steaks frying away 
under our noses. We took a very little of our bis- 
cuit in addition ; but Andrew advised us to econo- 
mise it to the utmost. 

The skin was taken off as neatly as we could 
manage the work ; and then, having scraped the 
inside clean, we hung it up in front of our hut to 
dry. We spent the whole day anxiously looking 
out for some sign of the gale abating, for we knew 
that every hour of its continuance would send our 
ship further and further away from us ; but in the 
evening it blew as hard as it had done at the first. 

The wind was too high, and cut us too keenly, 
to allow us to go from under shelter of our hut in 
search of seals ; but we were not entirely idle. In 
the first place, we drew the boat up to it, and se- 
cured our remaining provisions. We also cut up 
the flesh of the bear into long strips, that they 
might more easily dry in the air ; besides this, we 
heightened the walls of our habitation, and sloped 
them inward, so as to enable the sail to cover the 
hut more completely. 

The greater number of the men, however, showed 
little inclination to work, preferring to pass the day 
sitting crowded together in the hut in a sort of 
dreamy forgetfulness of the present, without speak- 
ing or moving, I own that few positions could be 
much more disheartening than ours ; but I saw 
the necessity of keeping the intellects awake, ready 
for active exertion, if .we would save our lives. 

We cooked some more bear-steaks for supper, 
and boiled up a little cocoa, so that for food we 
might have been worse off. We found, also, that 
the lamp, small as it was, diffused a warmth 
z 


302 


PETER THE WHALER, 


throughout the hut, which enabled us to pass the 
night much more agreeably than we had the pre- 
vious one. 

The bears seemed to have been aware of the fate 
of their brother, for none came near us. Another 
morning dawned ; and though the gale still blew 
strong, it had somewhat abated ; but yet it was 
still necessary to keep under shelter. 

“ As soon as the wind drops we must go seal- 
ing,” remarked Andrew. “ If we could get a good 
number of seals, or unies, or walrus, we might keep 
our lamp burning all night and day through the 
winter ; their flesh is not bad to eat, and then, you 
know, we can make boots, and caps, and jackets of 
their skins. We must look out to get them before 
the cold sets in.” 

“ Then you think we shall have to winter here?” 
I asked. 

“ If the gale had taken off yesterday, I should 
have expected our ship back ; but now I do not 
think she will attempt it,” he answered positively. 
We were standing outside the hut, some way from 
the rest. “ However, two ships were left in Pond’s 
Bay when we came away, and they may see us as 
they pass, or we may pull off to them, if the sea 
goes down. Peter, we should be thankful that 
things are no worse. Cold and inhospitable as is 
this country, we have the means of existing in it, 
if we have sense to employ them. Even now the 
wind has dropped, and tlie sea has gone down. It 
will be as well to get our signal-post up, in case 
either of the ships should pass.” 

I agreed with him ; and caHing Terence to accom- 
pany us, we told the rest that we w^ere going to the 
edge of the ice, to see how things were, and to set 
up a signal. 

Our flag-staff consisted of a 3par, with a lance 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 

liaiidle as a topmast ; and the flag was the jaek used 
in the boat, to show that a fish was fast. We took, 
also, some line, to serve as shrouds for the staff*. 
We three set off*, then, not without some difficulty 
in advancing, for the wind was still so strong that 
we were almost taken off* our legs. 

The distance, however, was not so great as we 
expected, for the sea had broken off* the edge of the 
ice for full half a mile ; some of the pieces had 
been washed away, and others had been hurled far 
up on the surface, so as to form a high and rugged 
wall. We had taken the precaution of bringing 
two hatchets with us ; and having selected the 
highest hummock near the sea, we chopped the sum 
mit of it perfectly level. We then cut out blocks 
of icQ, and piled them up, till we had built a pyra- 
mid some ten feet high. We left places on which 
we could sto,nd, to enable us to do this. We then 
planted our staff in the centre ; and secured the 
shrouds to some large blocks of ice we had dragged 
up for the purpose. 

We thus formed a very conspicuous mark ; but 
we felt that it was too probable the ship might not 
pass near enough to see it. For some minutes we 
contemplated our work, and then prepared to return 
to our companions. Just then Terence happened 
to turn his eyes to the north-east. He stopped, 
and looked eagerly out. “ A sail, a sail !” he ex- 
claimed, she’s coming down right before the 
wind.” 

“ It’s the only way she could come, mate,” said 
Andrew, not in the least way excited b}’^ the an- 
nouncement. “ But are you sure you see a sail 1 
Don’t you think i,t may be the wing of a sea-fowl ?” 

“ ’Tis too steady for that,” answered Terence 
“ If we get to the top of the flag-staff hummock in 
another minute or so we shall know to a certainty.’* 


304 


PETER THE WHALERj 


In spite of the cutting cold 'wind, :o which we 
were exposed, we stood for several minutes eagerly 
■watching the white spot which Terence asserted 
was a sail. 

I asked if it might not he an iceberg ; but An- 
drew said, an iceberg never travelled fast before 
the wind ; because, although a great deal of it w^as 
exposed above the water, there was a much larger 
proportion below, on which, of course, the wind had 
no influence ; and he wound up his observation by 
pronouncing the spot to be the topsail of a ship. 

“ Huzza, then, mates, we shall get off this time 
shouted Terence, who had no wish to winter in the 
Arctic regions. 

“We must not be too sure of that;” answered 
Andrew. “ Let me ask you, even if we are, sure, 
ho'w^ are vfe to get off, with the sea jthere breaking 
on this sheet of ice? We must not let our hopes 
blind us to the truth.” 

“ You are always croaking, Andrew ; ” said 
Terence, in a vexed tone. He was, like many 
another man, without much hope, and who, the 
smaller it grows, is the more inclined to be angry 
■with the person whose plain-speaking tends still 
further to decrease it. 

On came the ship, scudding at a great rate before 
the gale, right down along the edge of the floe. She 
seemed, as well as we could then judge, to be about 
three miles off. We were obliged to descend, and 
to run about, to keep ourselves warm ; but every 
instant one of us was climbing to the top of the 
hummock to watch the progress of the stranger. 
She was drawing near, when some of our compan- 
ions discovered her, and we now saw them come 
hurrying along over the ice towards us, forgetting 
everything in the expectation of being able to 
escape from ^ur perilous situation. 


HIS EARLY LIFE .VD ADVENTURES. 305 

By the time they reached us, she was just abreast 
of us, running under her foretop-sail, at headlong 
speed before the wind. How anxiously we watched 
her, expecting her every instant to heave to, but she 
glided onward, unconscious of the agony and despair 
she was creating in our hearts, - We waved our 
hats ; we pointed to our signal-staff ; we leaped up 
on the hummock ; we even, in the extravagance cf 
our eagerness, shouted out at the top of our voices, 
as if sounds so faint could reach her. But all we 
could do was vain. On she passed, in her course, 
as if we were not in existence. 

“ Fire o»r guns,” said Andrew ; “ they niight 
possibly be heard.” But in their hurry, our com- 
panions had left the guns at the hut. 

All hope of making ourselves seen or heard was 
now abandoned ; the ship flew by, and soon her hull 
sunk below the horizon. Some of the men, on thi»^ 
gave way to impious exclamations of discontent ; bu<' 
Andrew checked. them. “It is God’s will that we 
remain here, mates,” he said. “ How do we know 
but that it is for our benefit that we are left where 
we are. That ship, which we are now so anxious 
to be on board, may, before the night, be crushed 
beneath an iceberg, or, perhaps, dashed to pieces on 
the rocks in sight of home ; while we may yet be 
destined to see again our country and our families. 
Believe me, mates, all is for the best ; and though 
we don’t see the way we are to escape, it may now 
be ready for us.” 

The tone of religious confidence in which An- 
drew spoke contributed much to revive the spirits 
of our companions. The gale was also rapidly de- 
creasing, and hopes • were, therefore, expressed, 
that, should the last ship appear, the boat might 
be able to reach her, even though she might be too 
far off to see our signal. However, day drew on. 
z* 26 


306 


petp:r thi: whaler. 


and no ship appeared. The returning darkness 
warned us, that we must get back to our hut with- 
out delay ; or not only might we not be able to 
find it, but it might be visited by our friends, the 
bears, and our remaining provisions might be de- 
stroyed. We accordingly hurried back, and were 
only just in time to prevent the latter catastrophe ; 
for, as we got to the hut, we observed three large 
objects moving over the snow, towards the land. 
They were, no doubt, bears, who, when they saw 
us running up, had been frightened away from the 
food, to which their keen scent had attracted them. 
I rushed into the hut for a gun, intending to make 
chase after them ; but Andrew told me to desist, 
as I should not have the slightest chance of killing 
one, and that they might possibly turn upon me 
and destroy me. 

The third night we spent in pur hut was much 
colder than the former ones, though there was less 
wind. One of us, by turns, kept, watch, as before. 
I was asleep, and it was Terence’s watch ; when I 
was awoke by a loud noise, like thunder, and a 
shout from him, which made all the party start on 
their feet. The noise continued. It too much re« 
minded us of that we had heard, when the ice, in 
which we had been beset in our passage through 
Baffin’s bay, had begun to break up. 

“ What’s the matter now ?” exclaimed several 
voices, 

“ The 'floe must be separating ; and we are, per- 
haps, going to be drifted away from the shore,” 
remarked old David. “ But never mind, mates, we 
can’t be much worse off than we were ; and a short 
cruise won’t do us any harm.” 

‘‘ How can we tell that the floe will not break up 
into small pieces, or, perhaps, drift out, and join 
the middle ice ?” T inquired. I thought such a 


HI3 p:arly l[Fe and adventures. 307 

thing might possibly occur, and I wished to secure 
our retreat on shore. 

“ There is little doubt that the floe is separating,” 
Siiid Andrew. But, at all events we can do no- 
thing while it remains dark. As soon as daylight 
appears, we must decide, without loss of time, 
what is to be done.” 

The noise continued for a considerable time — ■ 
then all was silent ; and I supposed that the piece 
we -were on had already begun to drift away from 
the main body of the ice. I fancied, even, that I 
could feel a peculiar undulating movement, as if it 
was acted upon by the waves. As soon as morn- 
ing dawned, we eagerly looked out. At first, there 
appeared to be no change ; but, as the light increas- 
ed, we found that, between us and the main ice, 
there was a wide passage of nearly a quarter of a 
mile. 

The floe we were on was about a mile across, in 
the narrow^est part, and. two or three miles long. It 
seemed, while we v/atched the land, to be advancing 
towards the northward and eastward. Our flag- 
staff was on the same piece, and was not disturbed. 
But another object met our sight, which engaged 
all our attention. It was a sail, to the southward. 
With what deep anxiety we watched her, I need 
scarcely say. 

‘‘Which way is she heading?” was the general 
cry. 

“ To the southward,” exclaimed old David. “ She’ll 
not come near us, depend on that, mates ; so w^e need 
not look after her. She must have slipped by in the 
night or in the grey of the morning, or we should 
have seen Imr.” 

“ But don’t you think she may be the Shetland 
Maid, come to look for us ?” I asked. “ Who is cer* 


508 


PETER THE WHALER, 


tain that she is standing away from us, for 1 am 
not 

One or two sided with me ; but the others were 
of opinion that the stranger was standing from us. 

Meantime the floe drifted out to sea. There was 
no immediate danger, and we might have remained 
as secure as we were before, provided it did not 
come in contact with any other floe, which, had it 
done, it would probably have broken into fragments, 
and we should have forthwith perished. All hands 
were too busy watching the ship to think much on 
this subject. We watched, but we watched in vain. 

If she was our own ship, Captain Rendall must 
have fancied that he had come as far north as 
he had left us; and seeing the ice broken and 
changed, and floes drifting about, he must have 
thought we had perished. At all events, after an 
hour’s earnest watching the most sanguine were 
compelled to acknowledge, that the topsails were 
gradually again sinking in the horizon ; and before 
long they were out of sight, and all hope of escaping 
that year was at an end. 

By this time we had been, as it were, somewhat 
broken in to expect disappointments, so no one ex- 
pressed their feelings so strongly as on the former 
occasion. We were also obliged to think of means 
for securing our present safety. Two things were 
to be considered. If we remained on the floe, should 
it break up, we raust be destroyed ; besides this, we 
could procure no food nor fuel. 

After Andrew had heard all of us express our 
opinions, he resolved to quit the floe, and retreat to 
the main ice. “ We’ll stay on the edge of it for one 
day or two if you wish it, and we’ll keep a bright 
.ook-out for a ship ; but it’s my opinion that the 
last has passed, and that W3 had better make up 
ouv minds to winter on shore The sooner we begin 


MIS EARLl LIFE^ AND ADVENTURES. 8U9 

Dur preparations, the better chince we have of 
weathering out the time. 

This plan being agreed to, two hands were sent 
to unstep the flag-staff, and bring it forward ; while 
the rest of us dismantled our hut, and dragged the 
boat to the edge of the floe nearest the shore. It 
was.time that we should be off, for the channel had 
already widened to half a mile ; though the water 
was perfectly smooth, the boat, with all our party 
and our stores, had as much in her as she could con- 
veniently carry. 

A quarter of an hour served to carry us across, 
when we again hauled our boat up ; and choosing 
the highest hummock in the neighborhood, we again 
erected our flag-staft'. Before, no we ver, we began 
to build a hut, we examined the condition of the ice 
round us, to ascertain whether there was a proba- 
bility of another floe breaking away with us. On 
finding it, according to the opinion of the old hands, 
perfectly secure, we put up a tent in the same man- 
ner as the last, though of rather a larger size. This 
done, we cooked and eat the first food we had tasted 
that day, for we had been too busy all the morning 
to think of eating. 

Andrew then -urged us to make diligent search 
for any of the oil-giving fish which we could catch. 
Accordingly, armed with our harpoons and lances, 
we set out, leaving one hand to guard the boat, and 
to keep a look out for a passing sail. 

We first kept along the edge of the ice; but 
meeting with no success, we turned towards the 
land to look for any pools which might exist in the 
ice. After looking t bout for some time, we came 
to one nearly the eignth of a mile across. In it 
w'ere a shoal of narv/hals, or sea-unicorns, every 
now and then rising above the water to breathe, and 
then diving down again in search of prey. Could 


310 PETER the; whaler, 

we have brought the boat so far, we should have 
had no difficulty in killing them, but now it depend- 
ed how near they would rise to the edge. It was 
tantalising to watch them, and not to be able to get 
hold of any. 

We divided into three parties, for we had as 
many harpoons ; and at^last one rose within reach 
of David’s weapon. He launched it forth, 
struck the fish in the neck. Down it dived rapid- 
ly ; but it soon had to return to the surface, where 
we hauled it towards the edge, and dispatched it 
quickly with our lances, after which we hauled it up 
on the ice. In the same manner another was after- 
wards killed. These were indeed prizes, for though 
not so valuable as the seals, their fiesh and oil were 
most welcome. 

We found that they were too heavy to drag over 
the ice whole, so we cut off the blubber and some 
meat, and left the krai for the benefit of the bears. 
The horns would, under other circumstances, have 
been valuable ; but we could not afford to burden 
ourselves with more than what was absolutely ne- 
cessary. 

We at last got back to the hut with our prize ; 
and the hand, who was left to watch, reported that 
no sail had appeared. We had now an abundance 
of oil, so that we were able to dress the flesh of the 
bear in it, as also to keep up a light in the hut all 
night long. The next day, if the Shetland Maid did 
not return, and if no other ship appeared, we were 
to form our plan for future operations. All that 
clay the look-out hummock was occupied by one of 
our party, v/ith his eyes anx? msly looking seaward ; 
but hour after hour passed away, and no sail ap- 
peared. 

What a sinking at the heart — what a blank, deso- 
late feeling came over us, as Dur ^ast hope vanished 


ms fa:.*RLY I.IFI: ANIJ ADVENTURES. 311 

Hitherto we had been buoyed up Avith the expecta- 
tion of relief — noAv the most sanguine felt that the 
last Avhaler had departed for the season. 

It was my turn to look out, just before it greAV 
dark. The floe, on which Ave had floated for so 
long, had iioav drifted a considerable distance olF. 
and had broken into three almost circular pieces. 
As I Avatched, it was met by several other floes of 
equal magnitude, Avhich were revolving, some in 
one direction, some in another, Avithout any appa- 
rent cause. Then began a most furious contest be- 
tween them ; hurled together, they overlapped and 
crushed on each other till, in the course of a feAV 
minutes, they had broken into a thousand frag- 
ments. I Avas, indeed, thankful that Ave had not 
remained on the floe, in the hopes of being seen 
by a ship. 

Darkness coming on, and it being impossible any 
longer to distinguish objects at a distance, I return- 
ed to the hut. I found my companions sitting 
round our kitchen in the hut, and discussing plans 
for the future. Some were still anxious to get on 
to the southward in the boat, in the hopes of over- 
taking some Avhalcr, Avhich might have stopped to 
fish ; but AndreAV strongly urged them at once to 
abandon all hopes of escaping that year, and, at 
once, while they had health and strength, and the 
weather remained moderate, to make preparations 
for the winter. He shoAved the extreme improba- 
bility of our overtaking ships, which must have been 
driven very far to the_3outh by the gale, as also the 
danger of being SAvam^ed, should the slightest sea 
get up ; Avhile, should we not succeed in our at- 
tempt, we should be worn out, and, incapable of 
providing for the future, must inevitably be de- 
stroyed. 

I voted with Andrew, and also spoke in favor of 


512 PETER THE WHALER, 

his plan ; showing, from what I had read and heard 
that, notwithstanding the cold, with good manage- 
ment we might preserve our lives and our health 
throughout an arctic winter. At last this plan was 
agreed to by all, and we lay down once more to sleep 
away the time till daylight. 

We were up by dawn ; and having laden our 
boat with all our stores, we commenced our toilsome 
journey. Our purpose was to make the land, and 
then to travel along over the ice till we should 
arrive at some valley, or at the mouth of a river, 
where we might hope to find some clear water 
xtnd opportunities of catching fish. 

Though the land appeared quite near, it was late 
m the day before we reached it. What, then, was 
)ur disappointment, to find not even a beach 'on 
vhich to build our hut for the night. The high 
clack cliff came completely dowm to the sea, and was 
fringed by masses of ice piled up against it, so that 
we could not even reach it without diflSculty and 
danger. Our only course, therefore, was to con 
tinue along under it, till we. should meet with the 
opening of which we were in search. 

I ought to have said that Ave had protected the 
keel and bilge of our boat by securing some spars 
along them, so that she was able to pass over the 
ice without damage ; but the labor of dragging her 
was very great, and some even proposed leaving 
her behind, rather than have the trouble of convey- 
ing her, till Andrew reminded them that on her 
might depend our only means of procuring food, and 
of ultimately escaping next year. 

We performed a distance of nearly three miles 
along the shore, under the same lofty unbroken 
cliffs ; and then AndreAV called a halt, and we 
made our usual preparations for passing the night 


lAWLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 315^ 


chapter XXXI. 

^ut' Journey coutinuod .— a Wreck discovered. — We And Trea- 
.-ures on board. — Look out for a Spot to land. — Find a Bay. 
— Fix on a Spot, and build a Hut. — Go back to the Ship, to 
fetclti more Stores. — Find Visitors on board the Ship. — More 
Bear’s Flesh. — Return to the Bay. 

For three days we on ; and supposing 

that we advanced ten niiies a day, for thirty miles 
not a break of any description appeared in the 
overhanging cliffs on our right. The men had be- 
gun to grumble ; and those who had wished to pro- 
ceed in the boat, by water, asserted, that, if their 
advice had been follow'ed, we should have made 
greater progress with less fatigue. 

Andrew told them, in ans-wer, that, if they Would 
but keep up their spirits and persevere for one day 
longer, we should, in all probability, come to some 
opening, where we might get on shore, and near 
which, if the sea was smooth, w^e might launch the 
boat, and fry to get some more fish. This encou- 
raged them ; and the following morning, with re- 
newed spirits, we continued on our way. 

As the day drew on, there appeared but little 
chance of Andrew’s promise being fulfilled ; for, 
far as the eye could reach, was the same unbroken 
line of cliff. It was drawing toAvards sunset, when 
I caught sight of ^what appeared to me a ship, 
thrown on her beam ends, close under the cliff. 
The rest laughed at me ; and, telling me I must be 
deceived, asked me how a ship could get there. 

I answered, I was certain that 1 was not mis- 
taken ; and pointed out to them the object I had 
seen. It appeared to me, when I first saw it, as in 

27 2 a 


814 


TETER THE WHALER, 


a sort of shallow cavern, under the cliff ; but, bC' 
fore we could make any progress towards it, the 
shades of evening completely obscured it ; and, 
long before we could reach it, we were obliged to 
encamp. 

We talked a good deal about it, as we sat round 
our lamp, in our usual ice cottage ; and I dreamed 
all night, that a strange ship had appeared, and 
that we were to go on board in the morning. 

When the moiNfling did really come, I eagerly 
looked out for the first rays of light falling on the 
object I had seen. It was now more clear than 
ever. I first pointed it out to Andrew. 

“ Well, if that is not a real ship, those are very 
extraordinary marks at the foot of the cliff,” he 
observed. “ Peter, I believe you are right. It is a 
ship ; and it may prove the means of our preser- 
vation.” 

Without waiting for any meal, though Andrew 
insisted on the boat being dragged with us, we ad- 
vanced towards the supposed ship. David certain- 
ly did not believe she was one. If that’s a ship,” 
he remarked, “ I don’t see how the natives would 
have spared her. They would have been swarming 
about her like bees, and would have pulled her all 
to pieces long before this.” 

“ I still say she’s a ship, and that we shall see 
before long,” I answered. 

It is extraordinary how the imagination helps 
out the vision in a case of this sort. I believed 
that there was a ship, so I saw her ; another man 
did not believe that there was a ship there, so could 
uot perceive her. 

We travelled on for three hours, before all doubts 
were set at rest, by the appearance of a large 
ship, thrown, as I said, on- her beam ends ; but with 
her masts and rigging still standing. An overhang* 


MIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 315 

ing cliff projected to the south of her, and within it 
was the cavern in which she lay ; so that she could 
only be seen from the point from Avhich we had ad- 
vanced towards her. 

This providential circumstance instantly raised 
our spirits ; and we could not help giving a loud 
shout of joy, as we hurried on to get on board 
her. Even should we find no provisions, w'e could 
not fail of obtaining numberless things wliich would 
prove of the greatest value to us. 

As we got near her, her condition at once told, 
that she had been lost amongst the ice ; and, pro- 
bably, thrown up on to a floe by another striking 
h-er, she had drifted afterwards into her present 
position. For some minutes we stood round her, 
examining her with a feeling approaching to awe. 
She looked so shattered and weather-worn, and of 
a build so unusual, that I fancied she might have 
been there frozen up for centuries. 

At last Terence clambered up her sides, followed 
by all of us. Her decks were uninjured, and were 
thickly covered with snow, which had contributed, I 
suppose, to preserve them. Her masts and lower 
rigging were standing, though the topmasts had 
gone over the side. David pronounced her to be a 
Dutch whaler ; and such, I believe, she was. Her 
hatches were on, and even the companion hatch was 
drawn over, which made us think, that the crew had 
remained on board till she was driven into her pre- 
sent position, and had afterwards quitted her, with 
the intention of returning. 

This opinion was confirmed when we went below 
We found the cabin in good order, and the furni- 
ture uninjured, for the water had not reached it. 
On going into the hold we discovered an abundant 
supply of provisions in casks ; but all her tubs ivere 
empty, which showed us that she had been wrecked 


316 


PETER THE WHALER, 


on her outward voyage, before having taken a fish 
Her boats, also, were gone, which showed the way 
in which her crew had escaped from her. When 1 
first went below, I half expected to find all her peo- 
ple frozen to death, as I had heard of such dreadful 
occurrences having taken place. 

Several books and papers were found in the ca- 
bin ; but as none of us could read Dutch, we were 
unable to learn anything from them : but Andrew 
and David were of opinion that she had been there 
five years at least, perhaps longer. 

Having taken a cursory glance throughout the 
ship, our appetites reminded us that we had eaten 
nothing that morning, so we set to work to examine 
the condition of the stores on board. The meat in 
the casks was perfectly good, and so, even, "svas tho 
biscuit and flour, which had been preserved, I con- 
clude, by the cold from the weevils and the rats. 
The only animals which had visited the ship were 
the bears. They had not failed to scent out the 
good things she contained ; but not having been 
clever enough to lift the hatches off, they had, fortu- 
nately for us, been unable to appropriate them. 

We were not long in knocking the head out of a 
cask, and in collecting materials to form an abun- 
dant meal, which we had not enjoyed for so many 
days. The cook’s caboose was still uninjured on 
deck, and his pots and kettles were hung up inside 
it, with a store of coals and wood ready chopped up. 
We accordingly lighted a fire ; and two of the men, 
who professed to be the best cooks, prepared our 
breakfast. 

In the cabin we found, in jars and canisters, u 
profuse store of tea, coffee, cocoa, sugar, and several 
sorts of preserved fruits and sweetmeats ; indeed, 
there was an ample supply of everything we coula 
require. The cabin was, of course, very nuch on 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 317 

one side, and, moreover, very chilly ; but, for the 
pleasure of sitting at a table, we carried our meal 
down there to eat it. 

Andrew took care not to let the opportunity pass 
by of reminding us that our heartfelt gratitude 
was due to the Great Being who had so mercifully 
guided our steps to this spot, where, without trouble 
or risk, we might provide ourselves with the neces- 
saries of life. 

After breakfast I saw some of the men hunting 
busily about the ship ; and from their look of dis- 
may, when, getting hold of a brandy cask, they 
found the contents had run out, I guessed that their 
object was to enjoy themselves for a short time 
by drinking ; and I am afraid that many of our 
party would not have refrained from doing so to 
excess. 

I told Andrew, who was still in the cabin, examin- 
ing the lockers, what I had remarked. 

“ Never mind,” he answered. All the glass 
bottles, containing spirits or liquid of any sort, have 
also burst with the cold, so that there is no fear of 
any of them getting drunk. There are a few stone 
bottles, with hollands ; and as they were only partly 
filled, they seem to have something left in them, so 
[ will hide them away, in case they should ever 
be required.” 

We had just concealed them in a locker in the 
captain’s state-room, as his sleeping cabin is called, 
when some of the rest returned, grumbling very 
much at having found nothing to drink. Andrew 
reproved them mildly for their discontent, when we 
had been thus led so mercifully to the means of 
preserving our lives. 

“If you had discovered any liqucr, you might 
have made merry at first,” he observed ; “ then you 
would have become worse than the brutes, without 


PETER THE WHALER. 


61 S 


sense ; and, lastly, you would have been left with 
out strength or energy to bear the difficulties we 
shall have to encounter. Let me tell you, lads, the 
liquor you are so fond of only gives you false 
strength just for a short time after you have drunk 
it, and then leaves you much weaker than at first. 
To my mind, people in this climate are very much 
better without spirits ; and in any other climate, 
for that matter. There are times, when a person 
is almost frozen or overcome with weakness, when 
they may be of use ; but, in most cases, we are 
better without them.” Andrew’s reasoning had 
some effect on his hearers, particularly when they 
found themselves forced to follow his advice whether 
they would or not. 

We now all assembled together in the cabin, to 
decide on what we should do. Some were for re- 
maining on board, and making ourselves as com- 
fortable as we could ; but Andrew at once pointed 
out the madness of such a proceeding. He argued, 
that even in summer the position under the cliff 
was excessively cold; that the ship was in no way 
fitted to serve as a habitation during the wdnter ; 
when there were days no person could be exposed 
for ten minutes together to the air without suffer- 
ing ; and that, although there was an abundant sup- 
ply of salt provisions, unless we could procure some 
fresh meat, our health would materially suffer. 

“ My advice mates, is,” he continued, “ that we 
travel along the coast as we first intended, till we 
arrive at the sort of place we were in search of 
when we fell in with this wreck. When we have 
found it, we will at once build a warm house, and 
then set to at hunting and fishing, till the animals 
desert the country, and the sea is frozen over, and 
the long winter nights set in. We will, however, 
first build some sledges, such as the natives use’ 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 319 

and we will carry on them all the things we require 
from the ship to our station. If any one has a bet- 
ter plan to offer, let him propose it.” 

“ I think Andrew’s plan is the one to follow ; and 
I propose Ave set about it without delay !” I ex- 
claimed. 

“ And so do I,” said Terence. 

And I don’t see that it’s a bad one,” observed 
David. 

‘‘ And I think it a good one,” said Tom Stokes. 

The rest offered no opposition ; indeed, they did 
not know Avhat else to propose. I must observe, 
that now Avhen we had nothing to do Avith whaling, 
in which the others had more experience, AndreAV 
fully shoAved his superiority and fitness to com- 
mand, so that Ave all readily obeyed him Avhenever 
he thought fit to issue any orders. However, as he 
felt that he only held his authority on sufferance, 
he judged it best, as in the present instance, to con- 
sult all hands before the formation of any fresh plan 
of proceeding. 

The Avhole day AA’as spent on board in examining 
the ship, and in forming our plans, and in making 
some of the preliminary arrangements. The first 
of them was, to build a couple of sledges, Avhich 
AndreAV shoAved us how to do, very similar to those 
used by the Esquimaux. We also packed up some 
tea, cocoa, and sugar ; as also some meat and bread, 
to serve us for present use, till Ave could bring up 
the remainder to our Avinter station. 

Among other valuable articles, Avere some car- 
penter’s tools, and tAvo foAvlihg pieces, some canis- 
ters of poAvder, Avith a supply of shot, thus giAung 
us the means of killing any game Ave might meet 
Avith. It Avas, as I said; very cold ; but as there 
was a stove in the cabin, Ave lighted it, and soon 
g!At tjie cabin comfortably Avarm. Probably, had avo 


820 


PETER THE WHALER, 


been left to our own devices, we should have all gone 
to sleep, without keeping any watch ; but Andrew 
ordered one of us to keep watch by turns, through- 
out the night, both to supply the stove with fuel, 
and to guard against fire. Had it not been for this 
precaution, w^e might have slept away some of the 
valuable hours of daylight. 

As soon as we had breakfasted, Andrew gave 
the signal for us to start ; some wanted to leave 
the boat till we had found the spot we were in 
search of, but he insisted on its being brought 
along ; showing that we must have her at our sta- 
tion, both to enable us to catch fish, and to assist 
us in escaping on the following summer ; and that 
as she was laden, and prepareu for the journey, it 
would be wise to bring her at once. 

We could only drag one sledge with us, and on 
that were placed a few additional stores. Having 
closed the hatches, we once more left the ship. We 
travelled on the whole of that day, and the greater 
part of the next, without meeting with a fit place to 
fix on for our winter station. Some of the grumb- 
lers declared that we never should find it, and that 
we had much better go back to the ship. 

The prospect was certainly very discouraging, 
and even Andrew was beginning to think that there 
was no help for it but to return, when on reaching 
a high, black, rocky point, we saw a bay spreading 
far back, and surrounded by hills of only moderate 
height, from which the snow had melted, leaving 
exposed a variety of grasses and lichens, which 
clothed their sides. I shouted with joy, on seeing 
this, to us cheering prospect. To people under dif- 
ferent circumstances, the view might have appeared 
bleak and gloomy enough.. 

On getting round the point, we landed on firm 
ground, for the first time since leaving our ship ; 


HIS EARLY LltE AND ADVENTURES. 32!1 

and strange as it may seem, I felt as if half our 
difficulties and dangers were over. On climbing up 
the nearest hill, we saw that a stream, or rather a 
river, ran into the centre of the bay, and that from 
its mouth to the sea there was a clear channel. 
Nothing could have been more in accordance with 
our wishes. We might here be able to supply our- 
selves with fish, and from the appearance of the 
country, there would probably be an abundance of 
game. 

We continued along the ice, till we saw, a little 
above the beach, a level spot on the side of the hill, 
well sheltered from the north. Andrew pointed it 
out. “ There, my lads, is the place where we must 
build our house, and we must make up our minus 
to live in it for the next ten months, or so, at least,” 
he observed. ‘‘We will therefore make it as ccrU' 
fortable as we can, for we shall not be able to shift 
our quarters when' once the frost sets in; let me 
tell you.” 

We proceeded up to the place he indicated, ana 
under it we hauled up our boat on the beach. On a 
further examination of the spot, we resolved to 
establish ourselves there ; and immediately set to 
work to erect a habitation, which might serve us 
till our winter-house was ready. For this purpose, 
we collected some large stones, which had been 
washed down from the neighboring clifis, and rolled 
them up the hill. With these as a foundation, with 
the addition of earth, and small stones, and turf, 
we, in the course of a couple of hours, had raised a 
wall, very much in form like those we had been ac- 
customed to form of snow. Our sail served as a 
roof; and in an excursion made by some of the party 
a short distance among the hills, a quantity of a low 
shrubby plant was discovered admirably suited for 
a matress, till we could get bedding from the ship. 


322 PETER THE WHALER, 

Andrew assured us, that we had every reason tc 
be thankful that our position was so good ; and so 
I think we had, for it most certainly might have 
been very much worse ; but those who stay at home 
at ease, by their warm firesides, would not consider 
a residence in a hut, on the side of a bleak hill 
throughout a winter, within the Arctic circle, as a 
position much to be envied. Everything, we must 
remember, is by comparison ; and I again repeat, 
we had good reason to be grateful. 

The first thing, the next morning, off we all 
started with the sledge, to commence the work of 
bringing the things from the wreck. The distance 
was twelve miles, so that we could, at the utmost, . 
only take one trip in the day. We were all in good 
spirits, for we had slept soundly, and had enjoyed 
a good meal ; but before long, some of the men began 
to grumble at the distancc. 

“ I dcfn’t see why we couldn’t have chosen some 
place nearer the wreck to build our house,” said 
one. 

“It’s a pity the ship w'ere’nt driven ashore 
nearer the bay,” cried another. 

“ Now, for my part, I’d rather let the things re- 
main where they are, than have to bring them all 
this way,” exclaimed the worst grumbler of the 
party. 

“Or, as I said before, we’d better by half take 
up our quarters on board,” put in one of those who 
had advocated that measure at first. 

“ Now, let me tell you, that you are an ungrate- 
ful set of fellows, to talk as you do,” exclaimed An- 
drew, who had listened to all that was sai<l. “ You 
saw yourselves that there was not a spot of ground 
nearer than the place we have chosen fit to wintei 
in ; and as to complaining that the ship is no nearer 
the bay why, if she had been driven into any other 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 323 

spot than the exact one where she is, she would 
have been seen by the Esquimaux, and plundered 
of everything she contains. You’ll soon find the 
want of everything we can get from the wreck ; 
and if any one chooses to winter aboard her, we’ll 
leave him plenty to eat, but if he is’nt frozen to 
death, we shall have him back with us before very 
long, that I know.” 

Most of the party sided with Andrew on this, as 
on other occasions, and the grumblers were silenced. 
As we were perfectly unincumbered, we advanced 
at a rapid rate, and in about three hours we got up 
to the ship. We scrambled up the sides by the 
chain-plates, and were all soon on deck. 

“ Hillo, who left the companion-hatch open ?” 
exclaimed Terence, who was the first who got aft. 
No one recollected who could have been guilty of 
the neglect. “ No matter, there’s no chance of any 
one having been here while we were away,” cried 
Terence, as he jumped down the companion-ladder. 

He had not got down many steps, before he 
sprung up again in a great hurry with a face of 
terror, his head shoving back the next man who was 
following him, and sending him sprawding on deck, 
while a loud angry growl was heard issuing from 
the cabin. 

“ Och, murder !” he exclaimed. “ There’s Davy 
Jones aboard, as sure as my name’s Terence O’Con- 
nor.” 

“ Shut-to the hatch there,” shouted David to 
some one of us who were standing abaft the com- 
panion. We drew it over just in time to prevent a 
white head, and a pair of sharp claws, covered with 
shaggy hair, from protruding out of the hatchway. 
At the same moment, David, who had a lance in 
his hand, thrust it down, and again a fierce snarling 
growl was heard. 


324 


PETEK THE WHALER, 


Why, mates, we seem to have caught a bear,'' 
observed Andrew, who had come aft to see what 
had happened. 

“ We may have caught a dozen, for what I knov/,” 
answered David. “ And provided they haven’t 
eaten up the flour, and sugar, and beef we left here, 
the more there are the better.” 

While he was speaking, he was pronging away 
with his spear down the companion-hatch, and the 
growling grew louder and fiercer. 

The bear was now severely wounded and enraged 
to the utmost ; for in spite of the enemies he might 
have guessed were ready to receive him, he tried to 
force his way up. ‘‘ Hand a gun here, and we’ll 
see if we can’t settle him,” cried David ; but the 
guns had been left leaning against a block of ice 
jutside the ship, and before we could recover them, 
the bear had made another attempt to get out of 
the trap. Evading the points of the lance, he had 
seized the handle in his teeth ; and then climbing 
up the ladder, he forced the top of the hatch off with 
his head, and seemed about to take the deck from 
us. Andrew, however, had got another lance ; and 
just as his terrific claws were close to David’s 
shoulder, he gave him a severe wound in the neck. 
At the same moment I ran up with a gun, and fir- 
ing into his mouth, he fell dead across the hatch- 
way. 

That he was not alone, w^e were convinced by the 
appearance of another shaggy monster, who now 
shoved his head up to see what his companion was 
about. As he showed his head from under the dead 
body, and opened his mouth to growl, David plung- 
ed his lance into it with such force, that he fell 
mortally wounded dowm the ladder, carrying the 
weapon with him. We had some work to drag the 
dead bear out of the way, he was so heavy a fellow 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 326 

“ Are there any more of them ?” cried Terence, 
who discovering that they were mortal foes, had 
completely recovered from his fright. He spoke as 
he was peering into the cabin, and about to spring 
down the ladder. “ Och, yes, here comes another.’’ 

And, sure enough a third bear appeared at the 
door-way, with a look which seemed to ask what we 
wanted there. As he was too sagacious to come 
within reach of our spears, and our remaining gun 
was loaded only with small shot, we scarcely knew 
how to despatch him. It would have been very 
dangerous to descend the ladder, for one pat of his 
paw was sufficient to tear any man’s arm off, so we 
had to enrage .him, by shaking, our lances in his 
face, and then pretending to run away to induce 
him to follow us. 

At last we succeeded almost too well, for with a 
speed of which I did not think a bear capable, he 
clambered up the ladder, and was making for the 
side of the ship, with the sensible intention of es- 
caping, when we closed in upon him, and caused him 
to stand at bay. He looked at us savagely, sin- 
gling out one of us to attack, and then rushed upon 
David ; but the old wdialer’s lance was ready, and 
the bear received a mortal thrust in his breast. 
Notwithstanding this, he rushed forward grinning 
savagel}^ ; but David sprung out of his way, and 
another lance pierced him to the heart. 

We had thus secured some very valuable prizes, 
and we even hoped there might be more of them 
below, provided they had not eaten up the stores, 
on which we counted. No one liked to be the first 
to go down, till we had ascertained whether the 
cabin had any more occupants. At last none ap- 
pearing, Terence, with cautious steps, descended 
the' ladder, ready to spring up again, should ano- 
ther bear show his face. Stepping over the carcass 
2 B 


826 


peter the whaler, 


of the bear, which lav at the foot of the ladder, he 
looked in. Presently he shouted to us to follow, 
and we all quickly descended, anxious to see what 
damage the bears had committed. 

Fortunately, all our stores had been returned to 
the lockers ; and they had broken open only one, 
and had got hold of a jar of brown sugar, and ano- 
ther of flour, which, in their clumsy endeavors to 
eat, they had sprinkled about the cabin. We cal- 
culated from this that they had not been there long, 
for if they had, they would have routed out every- 
thing eatable they possibly could get at on board. 

As it was, our carelessness had been productive 
of more good than harm ; for the skins of the beasts 
would make us some warm clothing, while their 
flesh would afford us food for a long time, if we 
could get no other fresh meat. 

Our first care was now to construct a number 
of hand sledges, for the conveyance of our stores to 
our winter quarters. The small ones were made so 
that one person could drag them over the smooth 
parts of the ice ; and on having to pass any rough 
portions, two or three persons might tackle together, 
passing one sledge after the other. 

To carry the work-wood for our house, we were 
obliged to form a large sledge, which would require 
nearly all the party to drag it forward. Taking 
care to close all the hatches, w’e loaded our sledges 
with provisions, blankets, and some additional 
clothing, and set forward on our return to the bay 


,HI8 EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 327 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

Visited b} Esquimaux. — We become very friendly. — Terence 
acta as Master of the Ceremonies. — We begin our Winter 
House. — Tlie Esquimaux come with Sledges to assist us. — 
Transport our Goods from the Ship. — Honesty of the Esqui- 
maux. 

We travelled briskly along over the ice; our 
encounter with the bears affording us abundant 
matter for amusement. I forgot to say, that not 
having time to flay them, we had shoved them down 
the main hatchway, to wait till the next day. Now 
and then, one or other of the sledges, not carefully 
constructed, would come to pieces, and we had to 
w^ait while it was being repaired; otherwise we got 
on very well, and, I suspect, faster than if we had 
not had them to drag after us. At length our jour- 
ney was almost accomplished, and in a few minutes 
we expected to arrive at what we already haxi begun 
to call our home ; it was, indeed, the only home we 
were likely to have for a long time to come. 

We had rounded the rocky point, and were drag- 
ging our sledges towards our hut, when, what was 
our surprise to see a group of human beings, clothed 
from head to foot in skins, standing round it, 
examining it apparently with much curiosity. On 
seeing us they drew up in a line, and advanced 
slowly towards us down the hill. They numbered 
twice as many as we did ; anti as they had arms in 
their hands, Andrew ordered us to stop, to see what 
they would do. 

“ Show them that we wish to be friends, lads, and 
place your lances and the guns on the ground,” 
said Andrew. 


328 


PETER THE WHALER. 


We did as he directed ; and instantly the Esqui- 
maux^ for such saw they were, threw aside theii 
spears and knives, and cried out “ Tima^ Tima /” 
and advanced with outstretched arms towards us. 

We uttered the same words, and advanced also. 
We soon saw, by the expression of their counte- 
nances, that they were amicably disposed towards 
us; and from their manner of behaving, we sus- 
pected that we were not the first Eurppeans they 
had met. 

They all appeared comfortably clothed. The 
men wore deer-skin jackets, with hoods to them, to 
be drawn over the head ; their trowsers were gene- 
rally of seal-skin, made to reach beloAv the knee, 
and their boots were of the same substance, with 
the hair inside ; some of them had shoes over their 
boots, and an under jacket of deer-skin. The dress 
of the women was very similar, except that their 
jackets had long flaps behind, reaching almost to 
the ground, and were pointed in front. There were 
several children, who kept in the background, and 
they were all dressed exactly like the older ones ; 
and funny little beings they were, reminding one 
forcibly of hedge-hogs, or rather of little bears and 
dancing dogs. 

They advanced slowly in a line, as we walked 
forward ; but, when we had got near enough to see 
each other’s faces, they stopped. Whatever sign we 
made, they instantly imitated ; and there was a 
merry good-natured expression in their counte- 
nances, which gave us great confidence in the 
friendliness of their disposition. Seeing this, we 
walked forward, and put out our hands ; they did 
the same ; and presently there was as warm a 
shaking of hands between us, as if we were the 
oldest friends each other had in the world. 

This ceremoi y being over, they accompanied us 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 

ko Ilut, which we examined with some little 
anxiety, to see if they had taken anything away ; 
but nothing was disturbed. The few things, also, 
which had been left in the boat had not been 
touched. 

“ You are honest fellows, that you are,” exclaim- 
ed Terence, shaking them all round again by the 
hand, at which they seemed mightily pleased. We 
talked away at them, and they talked to us, for 
some time, making all sorts of signs and gestures ; 
but, at the end of it all, we were not much the 
wiser ; for neither of us could understand a word 
each other said. 

However, we did not want them clustering round 
us while we were unpacking our sledges, and we 
were in a hurry to stow our things away before 
night ; so Terence undertook to draw them off. He 
managed it by taking one by the hand, and making 
him sit dawn at a little distance, and seating him- 
self beside him ; then, making a sign to the first to 
sit quiet, he led another to the spot, and so on, till 
all were seated. They then remained very quiet, 
looking on with an expression of the greatest sur- 
prise at the various things we produced. It was 
almost sunset when they got up ; and, again shaking 
hands, took their departure over the hills. By this 
w'e supposed that their habitations were at no great 
distance. . 

The next morning we were up by daybreak, to 
return to the ship ; and, as we did not think it wise 
to leave our property without a guard, Terence and 
Tom were selected to remain, with two of the guns, 
to shoot any game which might appear, or to defend 
themselves if necessary. The ship had not been 
visited ; arid having laden our large sledge with 
some wood from the wreck for buil-ding the house. 

3 B 


28 


530 PETER THE WHALER, 

Mid two small ones with provisions, w^e set forward 
on our return. 

Terence reported, that the Esquimaux had again 
visited the hut, and had invited him and Tom, by 
signs, to accompany them over the hills ; but that, 
on his shaking his head, and sitting still, they had 
understood that he could not leave his post, and 
they went away. 

As 'soon as we had taken some food, Andrew 
urged us to set about building our winter house 
without delay, lest the severe frost should come on 
before it was finished. The plan he proposed, and 
which was adopted, was, to divide it into two compart- 
ments, one for a store-house, the other for our dwel- 
ling and cooking-room. The latter was fifteen feet 
square, and eight feet high, wfith a sloping roof, and 
a hole, with a trap in the top, to let out the air, and 
to serve for a chimney. All this would require a 
great deal of wood, besides the turf and stones, with 
which we also proposed to build it. We had no 
means of forming windows ; but, as we had heard 
it was always night during the winter, we thought 
we should not want them. 

The next morning we were off again for more 
wood, as well as some bears’ flesh, and some of the 
other provisions. Terence, who managed so well 
with the natives, remained as before; and he re- 
ported, that they had come, and seemed much sur- 
prised with the work we had performed ; that they 
had examined the tracks of the sledges, and the ad- 
ditional stores, and then, after a great deal of talk- 
ing, had returned from v;hence they came. 

The following morning we were disturbed by a 
loud noise of dogs barking, and men shouting ; and 
on looking out of our tents, we s,aw our Esquimaux 
friends, looming through the twilight, each of them 
ttco^mpanii^d by a troop of seven dogs, harnessed to 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTFRES. 831 

(I sledge, formed of the jaw-bone of a whale and seal- 
skins. They came close up to us, talking very rapid- 
ly, and pointing in the direction in which the ship 
lay. 

When we prepared to start on our daily expedi- 
tion, they showed their evident intention of accom- 
panying us. David and some of the other men did 
not like this ; and were afraid that if they saw the 
ship, they might appropriate everything on board ; 
but Andrew assured us that h,e was certain they had 
no such intention, and that their purpose was to as- 
sist us ; otherwise, as they might easily have tracked 
us along the ice, they would have set off by them- 
selves. 

The Esquimaux laughed very much when they 
saw us trudging along with our clumsy heavy 
sledges, and calling their dogs to stop, with a TVo 
TVo-hoa, just as a carter does in England ; they 
beckoned each of us to get on to a sledge behind 
each of them, and placing our sledges on theirs, 
away we drove ; off went the dogs at full gallop, 
they guiding them with their whips and their voices, 
along the smoother portions of the ice. It was 
amusing, and very exhilarating, to feel one’s self 
whirled along at so rapid a rate, after being so long 
accustomed to the slow movements of our own weary 
feet ; and our spirits and courage rose accordingly. 

The sledges were between eight and ten feet long, 
and about two wide. ^The runners of some were of 
the jaw-bones of a whale, and of others, of several 
bones lashed together. To prevent the wearing out 
of the runner, it is coated with fresh-water ice, com- 
posed of snow and ice, rubbed and pressed over it, 
till it is quite smooth and hard. 

The dogs are harnessed with thongs of seal skin, 
passed over the neck and fore legs, and leading 
along the back. Great care is taken to select 


m 


PETER THE WHALER, 


a good leader, who goes ahead with a longer trace 
than the rest, and in the darkest night, by keep- 
ing his nose to the ground, can always find out 
the right track. The driver uses a whip with 
a lash many feet in length, but he guides his team 
more by words"" than blows ; and it is amusing 
when the leader hears his own name called, to see 
him looking round tc listen for his master’s orders. 

As we drove along, I bethought me I should like 
to learn the name ^of my companion — so I pointed 
to myself, and pronounced my own name several 
times. “ Peter, Peter, yes, I Peter and then I 
touched him, and nodded for him to speak. 

He quickly understood me, and uttered the word 
Ickmallick, and wheij I repeated it, he seemed 
much pleased. After this, whenever. I touched 
anything, he always mentioned the name, and- so 
did I, and in that way, in the course of our drive, 
we had both of us learned something of each other’s 
language. 

When they arrived at the ship, they appeared 
very much astonished ; and we could only account 
for their not having seen her, by supposing that 
they had come from inland, or from the south, and 
that their fishing excursions never took them in 
this direction. Their 'astonishment was much in- 
creased, when they clambered on board, and de- 
scended into the cabin ; and they seemed almost 
afraid to touch the numberless strange things they 
saw. A looking-glass was hanging up, and by 
chance, one catching sight of his face in it, he was 
rivetted to the spot — then he began'to move slowly, 
and to make grimaces, which he continued to do, 
increasing the rapidity of his movements, till he 
broke into shouts and shrieks of laughter, till most 
of his companions assembling around him, they be- 
eame convulsed in the same extraordinary manner. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 333 

As we bad no time to lose, we covered up the 
glass, which quieted them, after which 'we led them 
into the hold, when no sooner did they see the dead 
bears, than they rushed up to them, and began ex- 
amining them minutely, to see how they had been 
killed. After this they treated us Avith much 
greater respect evem than before, evidently admir- 
ing the proAAmss Avhich had enabled us to overcome 
so many of the few enemies Avith Avhom they have 
to contend. We immediately set to work to re- 
move the lining of the ship; the bulkheads and 
such other wood-work as we thought would prove 
useful to us in building our house. The Esqui- 
maux gave us to understand by signs, that they 
would carry it for us ; and as Ave thrcAV it over the 
side of the ship, they packed it on the sledges, 
each sledge carrying six or, seven hundred Aveight. 
They seemed to fancy that the ship was ours, and 
that we had come in her ; and, of course, we did 
not Avish them to think otherAvise. 

Among the things in the cabin, we had discov- 
ered a number of knives, hatchets, cotton handker- 
chiefs, and other articles, AvEich had evidently been 
brought for the purpose of trading ; and some of 
them we noAV produced, and signified that Ave Avould 
bestow them on them, as rcAA^ards for carrying our 
property. The way Ave did this Avas, to load one of 
our OAvn sledges ; one of our men dragged it on 
some little way, and then AndreAV, pointing toAvards 
the bay, went up to him, and gave him a knife, or 
a handkerchief. As a hatchet was three times as 
valuable, he dragged the sledge three times before 
he received it. My friend Ickmallick’s black eyes 
sparkled Avhen he saAV this ; and his countenance 
was Avreathed with smiles for tAA'o reasons — first, 
fot the pleasure of comprehending Avhat we meant ; 


£534 PETER I'HE WHALER, 

and also, at the thoughts of receiving so large a 
reward for his labor. 

We were so pleased with the honest counte- 
nances and manner of these people, that we had 
no fears about entrusting the wood, and other heavy 
things, to them. If we had known how scarce 
and valuable wood is to them, we might have hesi- 
tated more before we did so. 

Among our other labors, we skinned the bears ; 
and, reserving the more delicate portions of the 
meat, we gave the rest to them. To our surprise, 
they immediately began to eiit large lumps of it 
raw, though we had lighted the caboose fire to cook 
our own breakfast, and ofiered to cook for them. 

Some they divided among their dogs ; and, as 
soon as masters and beasts had devoured their 
meal, they set olf together towards the bay, leaving 
us still busy on board. When they were gone, we 
were not quite satisfied that we had done wisely in 
giving them the things. They might, knowing 
them to be ours, carry them off ; or they might 
have misunderstood our signs, and fancy that we 
had given them to them. However, the thing was 
done, and we must abide by the consequences. 

We calculated, at the rate they travelled, that 
they would easily make two journeys in the day ; 
so we employed ourselves in getting loads ready 
for them on their return. We were not disappoint- 
ed. in little more than two hours they made their 
appearance ; and so well had they understood us, 
that those to Avhom we had promised knives or 
handkerchiefs, for carrying one load, held out their 
hands for them ; while those who were to make 
three for the hatchets, signified that they had per- 
formed part of their contract. 

We now entrusted some of them with the bear’s 
desh and skins, and with some casks of salted 


HIS LARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 33C 

meat ; and we also piled up, outside the sliip, a 
load of wood for each of them, to see if they would 
come and take it. As soon as they were off, we 
followed, with the more valuable stores ; but, as we 
trudged slowly along, we envied their more rapid 
means of conveyance, and agreed, that we would 
get them to carry us, as Avell as our stores, on the 
following day. 

We had got about two-thirds of the way, when 
they appeared before us, with a fresh relay of 
dogs. They had come out expressly to meet us ; 
and, putting us and our loads on their sledges, 
away we trotted quickly towards the hut. We 
were much delighted, when Terence informed us, 
that every thing had safely been delivered into his 
hands. 

The next morning we set to work, in earnest, 
about our house ; and, as we all worked, we pro- 
gressed much to our satisfaction. During the day, 
the Esquimaux arrived, with the loads of wood we 
had left prepared. They did not show any inten- 
tion of visiting the ship when we were not there, to 
deliver the things to them ; indeed, after watching 
us at work for a little time, they all went away. 

I have not space to describe our proceedings mi- 
nutely. We first got our store-house completed, 
and all our things stowed away in it ; and then we 
built our dwelling-house, and surrounded it with 
clods of turf, fancying that we had constructed a 
very comfortable edifice. The Esquimaux paid us 
daily visits, and carried us to the ship, to bring 
away whatever we required. We were always 
careful to shut down the hatches before leaving, to 
keep out the bears ; and this they seemed to con 
sider some religious ceremony, for they never at- 
tempted to visit the ship during our absence. 

-I never met with people, in any part of the world 


336 


PETER THE WHALER, 


who possessed a more peaceable, friendly disposi- 
tion — such perfect honesty and constant good hur 
mor, with a very fiiir amount of intelligence 
Their courage and perseverance is expended in 
overcoming the beasts which form their subsist- 
ence ; and there are few opportunities of developing 
their intellectual qualities ; but in many respects 
they are, in my opinion, far more civilised than a 
larger proportion of their brethren in the south, 
who claim to be the most enlightened nations in 
the world. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

We visit the Esquimaux at their Tents. — The Interior, and their 
Mode of Life. — Cookery. — Dancing. — They rush out to chase 
the Sea-hoi-se. — Successful Sport. — Esquimaux Lamp and 
Fireplace. — Description of Sledges and Dogs. — Return to 
ourllouse. — Tom Stokes sees a Merman. 

We had been all so busy in building our house, 
and in bringing our stores from the ship, and in 
stowing them away, that none of us had wandered 
a quarter of a mile from our location. The Esqui- 
maux seemed perfectly to understand what we 
were about ; and when they saw that our work was 
completed, they came with their sledges, and made 
signs to us that they wished us to come and pay 
them a visit at their abodes. 

By Andrew’s advice, five of us were to go first, 
and the remainder were to go on our return. Ter- 
ence and I and David, and two other men, signified 
our willingness to accompany our new friends. I 
stepped into Ickmallick’s sledge, and the rest were 
accommodated in those of the others ; and the dogs 
being told to get up and step out, off we set at a 


HIs3 EA.flLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 337 

good rate along a valley, in which the snow already 
lay pretty thickly. As there were no fields, or 
hedges and ditches, we were able to follow the most 
convenient track, though certainly not the shortest, 
for we twisted and turned among the hills for the 
sake of getting a level road, so as to treble our 
distance, as we found afterwards that we could reach 
the spot to which we were bound almost as speedily 
on foot. 

The Esquimaux location was on the shore of a 
little bay, opening on a deep fiord to the south. 
It was a sheltered and romantic spot ; and, in some 
respects, we at first thought, superior to the one 
we had chosen. As we turned round a point of rock 
■we came in sight of a number of tents of some size, 
arranged along the shore at regular distances from 
each other. As we appeared, their inhabitants 
rushed out to meet us — men, w^omen, and children 
— while the dogs, no insignificant part'of the esta- 
blishment, hurried up the hill to get out of our way, 
not liking our appearance,- or, perhaps, their ‘mas- 
ters’ whips, which were used with no sparing hand. 

We drove up to the tents in fine style, and were 
welcomed in the most cordial manner. These tents 
were supported by a pole of Avhalebone, about four- 
teen feet long, placed perpendicularly in the ground, 
with four or five feet projecting above the roof. The 
sides and roof -were formed of the skins of seals, 
sewed neatly together. The tents were about 
seventeen feet long, and at the entrance about seven 
feet "wfide, increasing towards the further end, where 
the bed places w'ere situated, where the^ are about 
ninefeet in width. The beds wore formed nf a shrubby 
plant strewed over about a third of the tent, and 
kept separate by pieces of bone laid across from 
side to side. The doors opened towards the south- 
west. They, also, were formed of a bone frame 
29 2c 


338 P.ETHR THE WHALER, 

work, with the skins stretched on them, anu are 
made to overlap each other. The entrance to the 
tents was much the lowest part. The skins were 
pegged down to the ground with curved bits of bone, 
also parts of the whale ; indeed, everything about 
the tents may be said to have been made of skin 
and bone, as, in truth, were all the articles we saw 
in the possession of our friends. 

It was worthy of remark, how w^ell these people 
adapted their mode of living to the circumstances 
of the country, and how ingeniously they made use 
of the very few objects they had the means of 
obtaining. I thought to myself, suppose a civilised 
man, or, indeed, a whole army of civilised men, were 
to be placed in this region, not having been accus- 
tomed to whaling and sealing, as my companions 
were, every one of them would perish wdthin a few' 
hours or days, at the utmost ; and these people, 
who are called savages, have contrived to supply 
themselves with all the conveniences and necessaries 
of life. We felt that, had we not discovered the 
wreck, and afterw'ards fallen in with them, we might 
have fared very ill indeed. 

When w'e got off the sledges, our new friends 
invited us to enter the tents. I went into Ickmal- 
lick’s, w'here he introduced me to his wife and 
children. She was young, and had a pleasant ami- 
able expression of countenance, which made me feel 
quite at home. She was employed in cooking the 
family meal. Her fire-place was composed of a few 
stones in the corner of the tent, witi a lamp of oil 
and moss in the centre ; and over it was suspended 
a small stofle vessel, of an oblong shape, and larger 
at the top than the bottom, containing a mess of 
sea-horse flesh, with a quantity of thick gravy. 
The dinner was just ready, so all of us sitting round 
in a circle, with the dish in the centre, w'e set to 


HIS earlv lffe and adventures. 339 

I had become in no ways particular, or I might not 
have relished my meal, for there was rather more 
blood and dirt in the mixture than might have been 
wished for ; but s-ome of the ribs were very palata- 
ble, though I should have preferred some bread, 
and salt, and potatoes with them. 

1 considered my appetite good ; but Mr. and 
Mrs. Ickmallick, and their interesting family, dis- 
tanced me far, and in a few minutes each of them 
had eaten more than would have served me for the 
whole day. 

The dish out of which we were eating was made 
of whalebone, one piece being bent for the sides, 
and anothe_r flat piece being used for the bottom, 
and sown so neatly together, that it was perfectly 
water-tight. The knives they used were made of 
the tusk of the walrus, cut, or ground sufficiently 
thin for the purpose, and' retaining the original 
curve of the tusk. 

In the tent I observed a number of the weapons 
they use in the chase. The spears, or darts, em- 
ployed in killing seals, and other sea-animals, are 
something like harpoons, consisting of two parts, 
a spear and a staff. The latter is of wood when it 
can be obtained, and is from three and a half to 
five feet in length ; and the former is of bone, 
ground to a blunt point. The lines attached to the 
spears are cut out of seal-skin, well stretched and 
dried, and then coiled up like a rope. To serve as 
a float, a large bladder is used. 

Most of the ladies had their faces tattooed, and 
some their hands ; and I certainly did not think it 
improved their beauty, though I supposed they did. 
The children Avere fat and rosy, and really interes- 
ting looking, and so were some of the younger girls * 
but ray gratitude for their hospitality prevents me 
paying anything about the elder ladies. Their jet 


PETER THE WHALER, 


;-540 

black glossy hair hung down carelessly over theii 
shoulders, and was not tied up like that of the peo- 
ple we had' seen on the Greenland coast. They 
carried the younger children on their back, in little 
sacks or hoods, just as the gipsies do in England. 

The women were under five feet in height, and 
few of the men surpassed five feet four, five, or six 
Inches. The complexion of the young women was 
very clear, and by no means dark ; their eyes were 
bright and piercing, and their teeth of pearly white- 
ness, though their lips were thicker, and their noses 
flatter than people in England consider requisite 
for beauty. 

From the quantity of clothes they wore, both men 
and women appeared a much larger people than 
they really w'ere, especially the children, who 
looked like little balls of skins. 

When we came out of the tents we found the air 
very cold ; and to warm himself, Terence began to 
jump about, and to snap his fingers, singing at the 
same time. This seemed particularly to strike the 
fancy of our hosts ; and in a little time men, women, 
and children had joined us in a reel, and we were 
all dancing and singing away furiously, till we could 
Bcarcely-move for fatigue. 

It made us all very merry, and improved the in- 
timate terms on which we were with our friends. 
As the sun was sinking low, we made signs that 
we wished to return home ; but they signified that 
they could not part so soon from us, and that we 
must pass the night at their huts. As we felt per- 
fect confidence in them, and were willing to see more 
of their habits and customs, we determined to re- 
main. We had some more singing end dancing; 
and they were highly delighted at seeing Terence 
and another man dance an Irish jig ; they care- 
fully noting every movement that was made 


riis Early life and adventures. 341 

As soon as it was over, two of them got up, and, 
mnid shouts of laughter, performed a very good 
imitation of the dance. When the dance was over, 
we were invited into the tents, to partake of some 
more of their savory messes, they probably thinking, 
that as we had eaten so little, according to their 
notions, the first time, that we must be hungry 
again. They pressed us much to eat more ; and 
Ickmallick selected what he considered the tit-bits, 
and watching his opportunity, endeavored to pop 
them into my mouth, not at all to my satisfaction, 
though I endeavored to conceal the annoyance 1 
felt, lest I should hurt their feelings, for I saw it 
was done with the kindest intentions. 

The meal was scarcely over, when notice was 
given that a herd of sea-horses, or walruses, or 
morse, as they are sometimes called, had come into 
the fiord, and were at no great distance from the 
bay. The opportunity of catching some of these 
animals, so valuable to the Esquimaux, was not to 
be lost, so seizing their spears and lines, they hur- 
ried down to the beach. 

Here their canoes were placed bottom upwards, 
on two upright piles of stones, about four feet from 
the ground. This is done to allow the air to pass 
under them, and to prevent them from rotting. 
They are about seventeen feet long, and rather 
more than two feet wide, decked over, except a hole 
in the centre, in which the rower sits, and round 
this there is a high ledge, to prevent the sea wash- 
ing in. Two feet of the bows float out of the water. 
The timbers, or ribs, v^hich are five or six inches 
apart, and the stem and stern, are of whalebone ; 
and they are covered with the skins of the seal, or 
walrus, sewed neatly together. When drift-wood 
can be found, they employ it. The paddle is double 
and n ade of fir ; the edges of the blade being cov 

.9 1 


4 




PETER THE WHALER, 


sred witli hard bone, to secure them from wear- 
ing. 

With the greatest caution the Esquimaux lifted 
their canoes into the water, to prevent them rub- 
bing against the rocks ; and they then helped each 
other in, we assisting the last man. I observed 
that each of them took a few handfuls of sand with 
him, in the canoe. As we stood on the beach, we 
could see the walruses blowing like whales, as they 
came up the fiord, and our friends eagerly paddling 
out towards them. The canoes went along as fast 
as a quick -rowing gig. 

The walrus may be said to be something like a 
bullock and a whale, and it grows to the size of an 
ox. It has two canine teeth, twenty inches long, 
curving inwaivi from the upper jaw; their use is to 
defend itself against the bear, when Bruin attacks 
it, and to lift itself up on the ice. The head is short, 
small, and flattened in front. The flattened part of 
the face is set with strong bristles. The nostrils 
are on the upper part of the snout, through which 
it blows like a whale. The fore-paws are a kind of 
webbed hand ; they are above tAvo feet long, and 
may be stretched out to the width of fifteen or 
eighteen inches. The hind feet, which form a sort 
of tail-fin, extend straight backward. They are not 
united, but are detached from each other. The 
termination of each toe is marked by a small nail. 
The skin of the animal is about an inch thick, and 
is covered with a short yellowish-broAvn colored 
hair. The inside of the paAVS in old animals, is 
very roughened, from having to climb over the ice 
and rocks. Beneath the skin is a layer of fat, the 
thickness varying in different seasons. 

The canoes were soon among the herd, and seve- 
ral of the animals Avere immediately struck.. In- 
stead, however, of darting aAvay, each of the wounded 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVEN'l UREb. 34S 

iiiiimals made at the canoes, and tlieir occupants 
had to pull hard to keep out of their reach. When 
the other walruses saw this, they also swam towards 
the canoes to the assistance of their companions, 
and a regular contest commenced between man and 
beast. 

The men, by the clever twists and turns they 
gave their canoes, managed to keep out of their 
way ; the wounded animals all the time growing 
weaker and weaker, and whenever any of those 
untouched approached so near as to endanger the 
canoes, they threw a handful of sand so dextrously 
in their eyes, that the enraged animals were blinded 
and confused, and immediately swam off. 

I regretted that we had not our firearms with us, 
as we might very soon have killed a large number 
without difficulty, provided the report did not fright- 
en them away. 

It was quite dark by the time the canoes return- 
ed to the beach, each towing, in triumph, the dead 
body of a walrus. On hearing of their success, the 
people, who remained on shore, set up shouts of joy, 
and hastened down to carry off the blubber, and the 
more delicate morsels for their next day’s meal. 
The greater portion of the flesh was stowed away 
in holes in the bank, lin^d with a coating of snow, 
and thickly covered over with large stones, so that 
no animal could get at them. They have no fear 
in this climate of their food being destroyed by ver- 
min or small insects. 

We thought our friends had done eating for the 
day, but the temptation of some fresh blubber was 
too great 'to be resisted ; and to our astonishment, 
they again set their pot on to boil, and eat till they 
^ould eat no more. 

Terence, and the rest of my party, fared in the 
same way, in their resnective tents, that I did. Ick- 


544 


PETER THE WHALER, 


mallick, -vvlien lie had done eating, made a sign tc 
me, to^occupy a corner of the family couch ; and 
the whole family were soon snoring away, and mak- 
ing a no very harmonious concert, while a dozen or 
more dogs sneaked in, and took up their quarters 
at our feet. 

The lamp was left burning all the night. It is 
a shallow crescent-shaped vessel of pot-stone, or 
what is called soapstone, from its soapy feel. The 
wick is composed of dry moss, rubbed between the 
hands till it is quite inflammable. It is disposed 
along the edge of the lamp, on the straight side, and 
a greater or smaller quantity lighted, according to 
the heat required, or the fuel that can be afforded. 

I Avas much pleased, by observing the clever Avay 
in which the lamp is made to supply itself with oil, 
by suspending a long thin slice of whale, seal, or 
sea-horse blubber near the flame, the warmth of 
Avhich causes the oil to drip into the vessel, until 
the Avhole is extracted. 

The Avick is trimmed by a piece of asbestos 
stone ; and a quantity of moss is kept ready to sup- 
ply the Avick. 

Immediately over the lamp is fixed a frame-Avork 
of bone, from Avhich the pots are suspended ; as, 
also, a large hoop of bone, having a net stretched 
tightly within it. Into this net are put any Avet 
things Avhich require drying ; and it is usually filled 
with boots, shoes and mittens. The lamp kept up 
a pleasant heat in the tent during the night ; and, 
without it, Ave should have suffered much from the 
cold, as it Avas freezing hard outside. 

The first thing my hostess did in the morning, 
Avas to set on the cooking pot. The toilet was made 
as rapidly as that of a family of bears ; for all they 
did was to get up and shake themselves. Before 
they went out, hoAvever, they pulled on some shoes 


HIS jiAKLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 345 

over their boots to keep their feet dry ; for it had 
been sno'\'^ing hard in the night. I was very little 
inclined to partake of the breakfast, though I did 
my best to eat a little, to please them. 

We now explained to our friends that we wished 
to return, and they showed their willingness to 
comply with our wish, by catching their dogs, and 
harnessing them to their sledges. 

In every part of the world the dog is the faithful 
companion and servant of man ; but especially so 
in these icy regions. I do not know how the- Es- 
quimaux could exist without dogs ; not only do they 
drag heavy weights for long distances at a great 
rate, but they, by their excellent scent, assist their 
masters in finding the seal-holes, and they will at- 
tack the bear and every other animal with great 
courage, except the wolf, of which they seem to have 
an instinctive dread. 

In appearance and color they much resemble the 
wolf ; but the latter, when running, always carries 
his head down, and his tail between his legs, as if 
ashamed of himself, while they always hold their 
heads up, and their tails curled handsomely over 
their backs. 

In the winter they are covered with hair three 
or four inches long, and a thick undercoat of coarse 
wool, so that they can withstand the severest cold, 
if protected from the wind by a snow wall, or a 
rock. 

Their masters treat them very roughly ; and, 
when food is scarce, they leave them to -pick up 
any garbage they can find. They often beat them 
unmercifully, but, in spite of ill usage, the dogs are 
much attached to them, and, on their return from a 
journey, show as much pleasure, by jumping up and 
trying to lick their faces, as any well-bred hound in 
England. If they show a disposition to &cray, a 


ij46 PETER THE WHALER, 

fore-leg is tied up to the neck, so that they tumble 
down when they attempt to run. 

The females are attended by the women, and 
treated with great care, and the puppies are often 
fed with meat and water at the same time as the 
children. Consequently, when grown up, they 
alwa,ys follow women more willingly than the men ; 
and when they are drawing a heavy load, she will 
entice them on by pretending to eat a piece of meat, 
and by throwing her mitten before them on the 
snow, when, mistaking it for food, they hurry for- 
ward to pick it up. 

We afterwards purchased a number, which we 
found very useful for hunting, as, also, for drawing 
a sledge ; though we never managed them so well 
as the Esquimaux did. 

A drive of a couple of hours carried us back to 
our house, where we found our companions well, and 
ready to accompany our new friends on a visit to 
their tents. We employed ourselves during their 
absence in thickening the walls of our house, and 
in getting our boat ready for hunting seals, in order 
to lay in a good supply of oil for winter use. 

We had no time to lose, for every day the 
weather was getting colder and colder, and the days 
shorter, and we might expect the winter speedily 
to set in. 

All this time, it must be remembered, there was 
no want of ice and icebergs on the sea, and snow 
on the ground ; but still, when the sun shone, the 
air was pleasantly warm to our feelings, long ac- 
customed to constant exposure to sharp winds, 
which would have chilled the blood of most of our 
countrymen accustomed to live at home at ease. 

We found our house at night colder than we ex- 
pected; and we resolved to catch as many animals 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 347 

AS A\e could with warm skins, to make ourselvea 
clothing. 

The next morning, while the rest of us were en- 
gaged about the house, Tom Stokes, who had gone 
some way along the beach, to watch for any seals 
which might appear, came running back, declaring 
that he had seen a fierce-looking wild man grinning 
at him over a hummock of ice, and that he must be 
' one of the mermen he had read about, but which he 
did not before believe to exist. He said, that when 
he first saw him, he was in the water ; that he came 
out on the ice, and put up his fist, and made faces 
at him, and that though he hove a stone at him, he 
did not seem to care. 

“ I’ll see what this merman is I observed, tak- 
ing up a gun loaded with a bullet, and following 
Tom to the. spot. 

There, sure enough, was an ugly black-looking 
monster ; but instead of a merman, it was a walrus. 
I got round so as to have a fair shot at its side, and 
knocked it over sprawling on the ice. It had not 
strength left to crawl off the ice, and Tom and I, 
going up to it, despatched it with our spears. We 
summoned the rest, and dragged it home on our 
big sledge in triumph. We never ceased after- 
wards to joke Tom about his ugly merman. 


848 


PETER THE WHALER. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

Find jur Wooden Hut very cold. — The Esquimaux show us how 
to build a Winter Hut. — We follow their Example, — A Snow 
Hut. — Esquimaux Children’s Toys. — Accompany Ickmallick 
on a Hunting Expedition. — A quickly-built Hut. — Musk 
Oxen. — ;^esperate Encounter. — Kill a Stag. — Buried in the 
Snow. 

We fancied that we had got everything comfor- 
table for the winter, which now, about the middle 
of October, began to set in with severe earnest- 
ness, with heavy falls of snow, and strong north- 
erly winds. Our' house, on which we had so 
much prided ourselves, did not keep out the cold 
blast as we expected ; and, though Ave covered our- 
selves up Avith blankets, and .sails, and skins, and 
kept up a constant fire in the little stove Ave had 
brought from the cabin of the wreck, Ave Avere 
almost perished with cold. 

It Avas after a very severe night, and we were 
consulting what Ave should do to keep Avarm, that 
we saAv the sledges of our Esquimaux friends come 
dashing along doAvn the valley toAvards us. We 
were anxious to return the hospitality they had 
shoAAm us, so we asked them into the house, and 
stirred up our fire, threw some more wood on it, 
and put on a pot of lobscouse to regale them. 

They could scarcely restrain their feelings of 
dismay, when they saw this waste of Avood, to them 
so precious a thing, and by signs, they entreated us 
to desist, reminding us that they had cooked their 
meat in a very different Avay. HoAvever, as the 
pot began to boil, there was no necessity for put- 
ting more wood on. 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 349 

They then tried to show us, by significant ges- 
tures, that they thought we should be frozen to 
death in our house, when the cold increased. To 
do this they shivered very much, then shut their 
eyes, and stretched out their limbs, till they were 
rigid,^and looking round at the walls, shook their 
heads, as much as to say, “ This will never do.” 
Then they smiled, and explained that they could 
soon show us how to manage. 

Having selected a level spot near our house, they 
beat the snow on it down till it was quite hard, 
and then marked out a circle about twelve feet in 
diameter. They then, from under a bank where 
the snow had drifted thickly, and was very 
hard, cut out a number of slabs like large bricks, 
about two feet long, and six inches thick. These 
they placed edgeways on the spot marked out, leav- 
ing a space to the south-west- for the door. A se- 
cond tier was laid on this, but the pieces were made 
to incline a little inwards. The top of this was 
squared of with a knife by one of them, who stood 
in the middle, while others from without supplied 
him with bricks. • 

When the w^all had been raised to the height of 
five feet, it leaned so much that we thought it would 
certainly fall in ; but still our friends worked on 
till they could no longer reach the top. The man 
within then cut a hole in the south-west side, where 
the door was intended to be, and through this the 
slabs were now passed. They worked on till the 
sides met in a well-constructed dome; and then 
one Climbing up to the top, dropped into the centre 
the last block or key-stone. 

The rest of the party were all this time busily 
employed with their snow-shovels in throwing up 
the snow around the building, and in carefully fill' 
ing any crevices which might have been left. 

2 D 


850 PETER THE WHALER, 

While we stood looking on with amazement at 
the r;j!|)i(]ity and neatness with w^hich the work was 
executed, the builder let himself out as a mole does 
out of his mole-hill. He cut away the door till he 
had formed a gothic arch, about three feet high, and 
two and a half wdde at the bottom. From this door, 
in the same way, two passages \vere constructed, 
about t^velve feet long, the floor of them being con- 
siderably lower than the floor of the hut, so that 
one had to creep up through them into the hut. 

We were wondering how they were to see through 
the thick snow, when, from one of the sledges, a 
large slab of fresh w^ater ice w^as produced ; and 
the builder cutting a round hole in one' side of the 
roof, it w'as let into it to form a wdndow. 

After the window was cut the builder remained 
inside for a short time, and then invited us to en- 
ter. He had collected the snow on one side, to form 
the beds for a family. Round the remaining por- 
tion seats were formed, and a place for holding the 
cooking-lamp. 

Indeed, the house thus rapidly formed was per- 
fect in every respect. The light, which came through 
the ice, was like that transmitted through ground 
glass, very soft and pleasant, and tinted with the 
most delicate hues of green and blue. A domed 
room, of the most shining alabaster, could not be 
more beautiful. We found that our friends intend- 
ed to take up their abode near us, for as soon as they 
had finished one hut they began upon others, 
making signs to us that the first they intended for 
our occupation. 

We would rather, perhaps, for some reasons, that 
they had selected a spot at a greater distance ; but 
they were so honest and good-natured, that w^e had 
little cause to complain. Andrew suggested, that 
though we might not use the hut they had built, w*' 


H/S EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. ODI 

might take a lesson from them, and cover in our 
house with snow of the same thickness as their walls, 
procuring from them slabs of ice for the windows. 

No sooner was this proposed than we set about 
the work, at which, when our indefatigable friends 
observed it, they were so pleased that several of 
them came to assist us in forming the bricks of 
snow ; and in a short time a thick wall was run up, 
which made a very sensible difference in the tem- 
perature of our room. The next day we covered in 
the roof, leaving only a very small opening for the 
chininey. We also built a deep portico before the 
door, with a second door to it, which prevented the 
wind from whistling in as it had before done. 

Besides this, we built a court-yard to our house, 
with the walls eight fee^ kigh, to protect us from 
the wind; and, at last, we began to flatter ourselves 
that we might be tolerably comfortable, though we 
had to own that, notwithstanding all the means we 
had at our command, the Esquimaux were ,better 
able to make themselves so. 

Our fire, from the constant care it required, and 
the difficulty of procuring fuel, gave us most trouble ; 
so remembering the lamp we had seen in the tents, 
we resolved to adopt a similar plan. 

• We had been so busily engaged in improving our 
own house, that we had not remarked the progress 
made by our friends in the construction of their 
habitations. They now invited us to enter them 
again, when we found all the families already 
established comfortably in them. 

After creeping through the two low passages, 
each with its arched doorway, we came to a small 
circular apartment, of which th^ roof was a perfect 
dome. From this, three doorways, also arched, and 
»f large' dimensions than the outer ones, led into 


i552 PETER THE WHALER, ' 

AS many inhabited apartments, one on each side, 
and the other facing us as we entered. 

The scone presented by the interior was verv in- 
teresting. The women were seated on ti.e beSs at 
the sides of the huts, each having her little fire- 
place, or lamp, with all her domestic utensils about 
her. The children crept behind their mothers : and 
the dogs, except the female ones, which were indulged 
with a part of the beds, slunk out past us in dismay. 

The roof and sides of the inner rooms were lined’ 
with seal-skin, neatly sewed together, and exactly 
fitting the dome, which gave the whole a very com- 
fortaWe nest like appearance. On examination, wo 
found that the beds were arranged, first by cover- 
ing the snow with a quantity of small stones, over 
which were laid tent-poles, J^lades of whalebone, and 
other similar shaped things ; above these a number 
of little pieces of net-work, made of thin slips of 
whalebone; and, lastly, a quantity of leaves and 
twigs. Above all were spread a thick coating of 
skins, which could not now by any chance touch 
the snow, and a very comfortable couch was tne 
result. 

The lamps were the same as those used in the 
tents, and were quite suflScient to afford ample 
warmth to the apartments. Indeed, had the heat 
been greater, it would have caused the snow to melt, 
to the great inconvenience of the inhabitants. 

I have already described some of their domestic 
utensils — their pots hollowed out of stone, with 
handles of sinew to place over the fire — their dishca 
and plates of whalebone — and their baskets of va- 
rious sizes, made of skins — their knives of the 
tusks of the walrus — their drinking-cups of the 
horns of the musk-ox — and their spoons are of the 
same material. They also make marrow-spoons 
i>ut cf long narrow hollered pieces of bone, and 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 85'J 

cvury housewife has several of them tied together, 
and attached to her needle -case. 

Every person carries a little leathern case, con- 
taining moss well dried and rubbed between the 
hands, and also the white floss of the seed of the 
ground-willow, to serve as tinder. The sparks are 
struck from two lumps of iron pyrites ; and as soon 
as the tinder has caught, it is gently blown till the 
fire has spread an inch around, when the pointed 
end of a piece of oiled wick being applied, it soon 
bursts into a flame, the whole process occupying a 
couple of minutes. 

While speaking of their domestic habits, I may 
remark, that in summer they live on the flesh of 
the musk-ox, the rein-deer, the whale, the walrus, 
the seal, and the salmon, besides birds, and hares, 
and any other animals they can catch ; but in the 
winter they seldom can procure anything but the 
walrus and small seal, so that they suffer often from 
hunger. Then, I am sorry to say, -they are very 
improvident, and eat to repletion when they have a 
good supply, seldom thinking* of saving for the fu- 
ture. 

This is their great fault. I should say that they 
are a most amiable, industrious, and peaceful peo- 
ple, whose minds are well prepared to receive the 
truths of Christianity, though at present they ap- 
pear to have little or no notions whatever bf any 
sort of religion, and none of a Supreme Being. 

The children, from their pleasing manners, took 
our fancy very much. They never cry for trifling 
accidents, and seldom even for severe hurts. They 
are as fond of play as other children ; and while an 
English child draws a cart, an Esquimaux has a 
pledge of whalebone; and instead of a baby-house, 
it builds a miniature snow hut, and begs a lighted 

3 D 


80 


354 


PETKR THE WHALf K, 

wick from its mother’s lamp to illuminate the littlo 
dwelling. 

Their parents make for them as dolls little 
hgures of men and w’omen habited in the true Es- 
quimaux costume, as well as a variety of other 
toys, many of them having reference to their fu- 
ture occupations in life, such as canoes, spears, and 
bows and arrows. 

Grown people, as well as children, use the drum, 
or tambourine, in their games. They are fond of 
notching the edges of two bits of whalebone, and 
whirling them round their heads, to make a hum- 
ming sound, just as English boys do ; and they also 
make toys like windmills, with arms, to turn round 
wdth the wind. 

From an early age, boys are taught habits of in- 
dustry ; and, when not more than eight years old, 
their fathers take them on their seal-catching ex- 
peditions, where they learn how to support them- 
selves during their future life. They are frequent- 
ly entrusted, even at that early age, to bring home 
a sledge and dogs, several miles over the ice ; and, 
at the age of eleven, boys are to be seen in water- 
tight boots and moccasons, with spears in their 
hands, and coils of line on their backs, accompany- 
ing the men on their fishing excursions. 

The village had been established an few days, 
when my friend Ickmallick proposed that I should 
accompany him in an expedition, in search of game, 
inland. The Esquimaux had not yet seen us use 
our guns ; but, from having discovered that we had 
killed the bears and the walrus by some means un- 
known to them, they were impressed with an idea 
that we were able to kill any animals without diffi- 
culty, 

Andrew having no objection to my going, I sup- 
plied myself with a store of provisions, to last me 


rtlS EARLY LI .J’E AND ADVENTURES. 365 

several days. wHh a skin and a couple of blankets, 
a cooking pot and cup ; and with my gun in my 
hand, I took my seat on my friend’s sledge. Be- 
sides the six dogs which drew it, we were accom- 
panied by two brace of hunting dogs ; those in the 
team being, also, equally serviceable for running 
down game. Ickmallick had some walrus flesh and 
blubber for himself and the dogs, and a dish for our 
lamp. He was armed with a bow and arrows, a 
spear, and a knife. 

I had become possessed of a dog, of the name of 
Tupua, a very fine animal, who had grown very 
much attached to me, in consequence of my feeding 
him regularly and treating him kindly. He now 
followed the sledge, with the rest of the pack. Ick- 
mallick cracked his whip, and off we went, over the 
hard-frozen snow, at a rapid rate. Where we were 
going to I could not tell, except that our course 
was about west and south-west. 

The first day we saw no game of any descrip- 
tion. We travelled, I supposed, about thirty miles ; 
for, though sometimes we went along over the hard 
snow very fast, at others we had to go over very 
rough ground, and to climb hills. Had I not seen 
the snow hut built before, I should have hesitated 
about accompanying my friend, on account of not 
knowing how we were to pass the nights. I was, 
however, not surprised to see him set to work, be- 
hind a sheltered bank, and, in the course of half an 
hour, 'with my assistance, run up as comfortable a 
hut as, under the circumstances of .'he case, we 
could desire, with a lamp burning wdthin, and a lux- 
urious bed ready ; while another hut, close to it, 
was run up for the dogs. The dogs being fed, and 
our pot having produced us a savoury mess, of 
which my companion eat by far the larger portion 
we went to bed, and slept soundly till the morning. 


B^d PETER THE WHALER, 

We had started about two hours, when the sharp 
Byes of friend discovered the traces of two musk 
oxen, on the steep side of a hill. Immediately jump- 
ing oft' the sledge, he unyoked the dogs, and com- 
menced building a hut over it, which might also 
serve us at night. He then let slip his dogs, who 
went oft* at full speed, and were soon out of sight, 
as the nature of the ground did not allow a very 
extensive view. I let go mine, also ; but, being 
unaccustomed to walking in the snow, I could not 
keep up with Ickmallick ; so he slackened his pace, 
refusing to leave me behind, though I urged him to 
do so, lest we should lose our expected prey. He 
assured me, however, that the dogs would take very 
good care of their, own business. We went on, there- 
fore, laboriously enough for two hours, over a very 
rugged country, and through deep snow ; when find- 
ing that the footsteps of the dogs no longer followed 
that of the oxen, he concluded that they had got up 
with the animals, and were, probably, holding one, 
or both, at bay. 

We soon found, on turning a hill, that this was 
the fact ; when the sight of a fine ox, at bay, be- 
fore the three dogs, cured my fatigue in an instant, 
and we went off, ourselves, at full speed, to the 
rescue. 

Ickmallick, however, kept the lead, and was in 
the act of discharging his second arrow, when I 
came up. We saw that it had struck on a rib 
since it fell out without ever diverting tlie at- 
tention of the animal from the dogs, which con- 
tinued barking and dodging round it ; seizing it by 
the heels whenever they had an opportunity, or 
when it turned to escape, and then retreating as it 
faced them. 

In the mean time, it was trembling with rage, 
imd laboring to reach its active assaHants, but. ex- 


HIS EARLY LIFE A .STD At VENTURES. 351 


perienced as they were in this service, unable tc 
touch them. It was easy to see that my companion’s 
weapons were of little value in this warfare ; or, at 
least, that victory would not have been gained 
under many hours ; as he continued to shoot with- 
out apparent effect, finding his opportunities for an 
aim with much difficulty, and losing much time 
afterwards in recovering his arrows. 

I therefore thought it was time to show what I 
could do with my mysterious weapon, and putting 
in a ball, I fired at the animal, at about fifteen 
yards from it. The ball took effect, and it fell ; b^ut 
rising again, it made a sudden dart at us, very 
nearly catching me, as I sprang aside. Fortunately 
there was a rock rising out of the ground close to 
us. Behind this we dodged, when the ox, rushing 
at it with all its force, struck its head with tre- 
mendous violence against it. 

The animal fell down, stunned for the moment, 
v/ith a crash, which made the hard ground echo to 
the sound. On this Ickraallick leaped forward, and 
attempted to stab it with his knife ; but it was in- 
ptantly up again, and he was obliged to run for 
shelter behind the dogs, which came forward to 
renew the attack. Bleeding profusely as the animal 
was, its long hair down its sides being matted with 
olood, yet its rage and strength seemed undimih- 
-shed, as it continued rushing forward, and butting 
with the same ferocity as before. 

In the mean time, I had re-loaded my gun behind 
the rock, and was advancing to t^)ke another shot, 
when the animal darted towards me, to the great 
alarm of my friend, who thought I should b^j killed. 
He. called to me to return to my shelter, but I had 
time, I felt, for a cool aim. I fired, and the animal 
fell, not five yards from me. The sight of his fallen 


358 


PETER THE WHALER, 


enemy made my companion scream and dance with 
joy, and on his coming up it was dead. 

On examining it, we discovered that the last ball 
had passed through the heart. From the habits of 
the Esquimaux, I expected that my friend would 
have lost no time in extracting a dinner out of the 
ox ; but I found that I had done him injustice, and 
that his prudence was more powerful than his 
stomach 

He was satisfied with mixing some of the warm 
blood with snow, thus dissolving as much as he re- 
quired to quench his thirst, amt he then immediately 
proceeded to skin the animal, knowing very well, 
what I might have recollected, that the operation 
would shortly become impossible, in consequence of 
the severity of the cold, which would soon freeze the 
whole into an impracticable mass. 

For the same reason he divided the carcass into 
four parts, that we might be better able to lift it. 
As we were unable to carry off our prize, we built 
a snow hut over it, setting up marks that we might 
know the spot again. We, however, took away a 
small portion for a meal, which on reaching our 
abode we cooked, and found excellent. 

We were up by day-light, to go in search of 
the other ox, the traces of wEich we had seen. 
We searched for it for two hours, wEen we discov- 
ered it grazing on the top of a lull free from snowL 
There was only one path by which it could escape 
That we occupied, and as we advanced rapidly to- 
wards it, our shouts, and the loud barking of the 
dogs, alarmed it. 

First it seemed as if it would rush at us, but ica 
heart failed it, and it turned and fled. There w’as 
a precipice before it ; but it either did not see it, 
or fancied that it could leap to the bottom in safe- 
ty. We observed it disappear, and I thought it 


■ H/S EARLY i..FK AND ADVENTURES. 359 

was lost, and on reaching the edge of the clilF, it 
was nowhere to be seen. My friend, hoAvever, 
beckoned me to accompany him, and winding down 
the hill, we found the animal at the bottom of the 
precipice, killed by the fall. 

It was cut up in the same way as the first, and 
a snow hut was built over it. 

We employed the next day in bringing up the 
flesh and skins of the oxen to our hut ; and fortu- 
nate it was that we did so, for it snowed so hard 
that I do not think we should otherwise have been 
able to find the spot where we had left them. We 
were out looking for more oxen, when, being on some 
high ground, I saw some dark objects to the north, 
advancing over the snow in a line which would bring 
them to the foot of the hill where we w'ere. 

I pointed them out to Ickmallick ; but his keen 
eye had perceived them. They were a herd of deer 
migrating to the south. » They travelled on at a 
rapid rate, not stopping to graze, nor turning to the 
right hand nor to the left. My companion pulled 
me by the sleeve, and urged me doivn the hill, 
where he beckoned me to take up my post behind 
a snow wall, which he, with the greatest rapidity, 
threw up. 

We had scarcely knelt down when the herd ap- 
peared in sight, dashing onward. I waited till 1 
could get a good shot, and fired at a fine buck. I 
hit him ; but he continued his course with his com- 
panions. We thought he was lost to us; but he 
very soon dropped behind the rest. On this Ick- 
inallick let slip the dogs, which he had held all the 
time in leashes. They were very soon at the stag’s 
heels, and brought him to bay. He was a fine ob- 
ject, as he stood conspicuous on the white sheet of 
snow, now tinged with the blood which flowed from 
b/s side, his antlers still raised in defiance at the 


360 


PETER THE WHALKlt, 


dogs barking round him, and yet scarcely daring 
to attack him. Though deserted by his companions, 
he fought nobly ; but he was already exhausted by 
loss of blood, and could no longer ward off . the at- 
tacks of the dogs at his throat. 

At last he sunk ; and we were just in time to 
prevent him from being torn to pieces by the rav- 
enous dogs. A stroke from Ickmallick^s knife put 
an end to his torture ; and gladly would I have 
avoided the reproachful glance of his eye as the 
weapon struck him. This unexpected good fortune 
made my companion resolve to return home ; and 
he seemed to regret that he had not brought an- 
other sledge, to carry back our game. 

The deer was prepared, as had been the oxen ; 
and going back to the hut for a sledge, we conveyed 
it there before night. 

Ickmallick, to my astonishment, made a dish of 
the vegetable contents of the intestines, which he 
seemed to consider very excellent, though I could 
not prevail upon myself to taste it. 

The next morning we started on our journey 
homeward. I could not recognise the face of the 
country, it was so covered with snow ; and still less 
could I have found my way against the heavy snow 
which w^as driving in our faces. 

It was slow work, for we had in several places 
partly to unload the sledge, and to go forward, then 
to return for the remainder of our property. It 
was, however, satisfactory to feel that we were in- 
dependent of inns and innkeepers, and that we had 
ample means of making ourselves comfortable at 
night. As usual, when it began to grow dark, we 
built our hut, lighted our fire, cooked our supper, 
made our beds, and were very soon fast asleep. 

I awoke at the usual hour, feeling rather oppress* 
ed with the heat. I then aroused my companion, 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 361 

whose slumbers were heavy, after the five or six 
pounds of solid flesh he had devoured, and enquired 
what was the cause of this. He pointed to the 
door of the hut, which I found was completely 
blocked up with snow. He laughed, to show me 
that there was nothing to fear, and began making 
preparations for breakfast. 

On further examination of the state of things, I 
found that we were snow'ed in ; but to what depth 
I could not say, further than that, as six to seven 
feet frequently fell in the course of a night, I sup- 
posed, as w’as the case, that we might be buried 
beneath that depth of snow. This seemed to make 
no difference to Ickmallick, for he eat away as 
heartily as usual, and then packed up our goods in 
preparation for departure. 

Having accomplished this task, he began cutting 
away the snow, so as to form a passage just large 
enough to admit his body. When this was done, 
we crept through it into the cold bleak air ; and it 
took us a considerable time before we could enlarge 
the cavity sufficiently to get out the sledge and dogs 
with our goods. The heat, with the wear and tear 
of the journey, had somewhat damaged the runners 
of the sledge ; and we had to melt some snow, and 
to rub it hard over them, before the conveyance was 
fit to proceed. The day closed in before we reached 
home ; but Ickmallick knew the road too well, as 
did his dogs, to make it necessary to stop. 

I fancied that I recognised the cliflls of the coast 
in the distance, when, suddenly, just before us, I 
saw some pale lights, like those from gigantic glow- 
worms, rising out of the ground. The dogs came 
to a stand-still, and voices of welcome rising from 
the interior, shewed me that we had arrived at the 
village, now covered to the roofs of the huts by the 
snow. The lights I saw were emitted through the 
31 2 E 


362 


PETER THE WHALER, 


ice "windows in them. I walked on to our own 
house, w'here I found all my companions well ^ 
find before long Ickmallick brought in half the 
deer, and a quarter of one of the oxen, w^hich he 
seemed to consider my share of the produce of the 
chase. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

What Cold is. — An Arctic Night. — An Aurora Borealis. — 
Esquimaux hunting the Walrus on the Ice. — Seal Catching. — 
How we employed our Time. — Propose to build a Vessel. — 
Andrew instructs us. — Daylight returns. 

We thought that we had known what cold was 
when the winter first began ; but when a strong 
northerly wind commenced, having passed over 
either a frozen sea or sheet of snow, then we really 
felt how hard it could freeze. Even the Esqui- 
maux kept within their snow huts, and we could not 
venture beyond the shelter of our snow wall, with- 
out instantly having our faces frost-bitten. 

It was not till the last day of November that we 
entirely lost sight of the sun, and the long Arctic 
night commenced. But the night of that region 
cannot be compared to the dark gloomy nights of 
more southern climes. Overhead the sky was gene- 
rally beautifully clear, and the moon or stars shining 
on the snow, gave a light scarcely less bright than 
that of day. 

About noon, also, there was always a twilight , 
and in clear weather, a beautiful arch-of bright red 
light was seen over the southern horizon. Besides 
this, the aurora borealis frequently lighted up the 
sky with its brilliant hues, like some magnificent 
firework on a grand scale. I watched a- very beau- 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. St33 

tiful aurora one night in the south- west, which 
extended its glowing radiance as far as the zenith. 

Fancy a bright arch suddenly bursting forth m 
the dark blue sky, sending up streamers of many 
hues, orange, crimson, and purple, while bright 
coruscations were emitted from it, completely ob- 
scuring the stars in the neighborhood. Two bright 
nebulae afterwards appeared beneath it ; and about 
two o’clock it broke up into fragments, the corusca- 
tions becoming more frequent and irregular, till it 
vanished entirely. 

Even during the coldest w'eather, provided there 
was no wind, we could enjoy ourselves in the open 
air ; but the slightest wind made us feel a smarting 
sensation all over the face, with a considerable pain 
in the forehead. We could not touch our guns in 
the open air without our mittens ; and when, by 
accident, one of us put his hand to anything iron, it 
felt as if it was red hot, and took off the flesh exact- 
ly in the same manner. 

We were very comfortable in our house, but we 
had to make some alterations. We found it better 
to stop up the chimney of our stove, and to use the 
same sort of lamp as the natives, which we w'ere 
able to do, as we were well supplied with seals and 
walrus. The Esquimaux used to hunt the walrus 
throughout the wdnter, and would frequently venture 
out to sea on floating masses of ice to attack them, 
trusting to the wind to bring them back again with 
their prize. 

When a walrus is struck near the edge of a floe 
the hunter fastens the line of his harpoon round his 
body, and places his feet firmly against a hummock 
of ice, in which position he can withstand the very 
heavy strain of the struggling animal. 

Seals are taken in a less dangerous way, but one 
which requires very great perseverance. As seals 


PETER THE WHALER, 

require to breathe, they have to make holes in the 
ice for this purpose ; and the Esquimaux watch for 
diem as they are thus employed.^ Immediately- that 
a man discovers by listening that a seal is working 
beneath the ice, he builds a snow wall about four 
feet in height to shelter him from the wind, and 
seating himself under the lee of it, deposits his 
spear-lines and other implements upon several little 
forked sticks, inserted into the snow, to prevent the 
slightest noise being made in moving them when 
wanted. He also ties his own knees together with 
a thong, to prevent any rustling of his clothes. 

To ascertain if the seal is still at work, he pierces 
through the ice with a slender rod of bone, with a 
knob at the end of it. If this is moved, he knows 
that the animal is at work ; if it remains quiet, he 
knows that he has deseried the spot. 

When the hole is nearly completed, the hunter 
lifts his spear, with its line attached ; and as soon 
as the blowing of the- seal is distinctly heard, and 
the ice consequently very thin, he drives it into 
him with the force of both arms, and then cuts 
away the remaining crust of ice, to enable him to 
repeat the wounds, and to get him out.- A man 
will thus watch for hours together, with a tempera* 
ture of 30 degrees below zero. 

We were able to kill a good many with our guns 
at a distance as they lay on the ice. when no one 
could have approached near them. Our sporting, 
on the whole, was tolerably successful, for we killed 
a quantity of ptarmigans, grouse, and other birds, 
besides several white hares. We also killed seve- 
ral foxes, and a quantity of wolves, which came 
prowling round our house, and would, I doubt not, 
have carried off any of our dogs or provisions they 
could have got at. 

Thus the winter passed away without any ad 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 365 

ventures particularly worth recording. The sun 
was below the horizon for about six weeks ; and 
though only for a short period at a time, we gladly 
once more welcomed the sight of his beams. 

Our Esquimaux friends continued on very good 
terms with us ; and with our assistance, they were 
always well supplied with food, Andrew took 
great precautions about our health, and advised 
us to take daily some of the pickles and preserved 
fruits we had discovered, to assist in keeping off 
the scurvy; as also a daily supply of fresh meat, 
wdiether ef fish or flesh ; and we very soon got over 
any objection we might have had to seal’s blubber 
dressed in Esquimaux fashion. 

During calm weather, we paid numerous visits 
to the ship, to bring aw\ay things w’e might require ; 
and we w^ere able to afford our friends what w'as to 
them an almost inexhaustible supply of wood. 
Without the aid of our saws and hatchets they 
could not cut aw'ay the stout timbers and planks ; 
and as we had removed the bulkheads and lining 
of the ship, with the remaining spars, their honesty 
was not as much tempted as it otherwise might 
have been. 

Our time did not hang on our hands nearly as 
heavily as might be supposed. We, in the first 
place, employed ourselves in manufacturing the 
skins of the animals we killed into garments of all 
sorts — mittens, boots, jackets, and caps — so that 
we were all of us clothed, from head to foot, very 
much in the- fashion of the Esquimaux. 

We took some trouble to trim our jackets and 
caps with fur of different colors, as they do, and 
the effect produced w^as very good. We also made 
models of sledges, and canoes, and of all the articles 
used by our friends, which seemed to please them 
very much, tliough, I confess, they were not more 

3E 


36(3 PETEK THE WE iLEK, 

neatly made than theirs, in spite of onr superioi 
tools. 

When tired of work, we used to sit round our 
lamp at night, and narrate our past adventures, or 
invent stories, some of which were very ingenious 
and amusing, and were well worth writing down ; 
indeed, I regret that my space will not allow me to 
give some, which I remember very well, for I took 
pains to impress them on my memory, thinking 
them w’orth preserving. If my young friends ex- 
press any wish to hear them, I shall be very glad, 
at some future time, to write them down for their 
amusement. 

But the subject which naturally occupied our 
chief attention, 'was the means "we should take to 
regain our native land^ We could not hope that 
any whalers would visit the coast till August at 
the soonest ; and even then it was not certain that 
they would come at all. David, who was our au- 
thority on such matters, said that he had knowm 
some years when the ships could not pass the mid- 
dle ice through Baffin’s Bay to Pond’s Bay ; and 
that, consequently, we might have to pass another 
year in that place, unless we could escape through 
our own exertions. 

On this, the idea was started of building a ves- 
sel, and attempting to reach Newfoundland in her, 
or to try and fall in with some whaler at the en- 
trance of Davis’ straits. 

I cannot say that I very much approved of this 
plan. I had great confidence in Andrew’s discre- 
tion, and I knew both him and David to be expe- 
rienced seamen ; but neither of them knew anything 
about navigation : indeed, David could neither read 
wor wrire ; and though we mfight possibly be able to 
find our way through the ice, when once -we got clear, 
might lose it, and be wrecked on a worse coast 


Ills EARLY IvIFE AND ADVENTURES. ISGI 

t han the one we were desirous of quitting. How, also, 
oould such a vessel as we had the means of building 
be expected to withstand the slightest pressure of 
the ice ? and, from the experience we had had, i 
did not think it likely we should be able to get to 
the south, 'without encountering some of those fear- 
ful contests, in -which we had seen other vessels 
destroyed. 

However, day after day we talked about it ; and, 
at least, it served to beguile the time, though no- 
thing definite was determined, on. We had, unfor- 
tunately, no books ; for those we found in the ship, 
we could not read. I had, however, a small note- 
book in my pocket, and with my pencil, which 1 
used very carefully, I kept a sort of journal across 
the leaves of the foreign books, thus turning them 
to some account. 

Had it not been for Andrew, I am afraid that 
few of us -would have shown any attention to our 
religious duties; but he, by degrees, drew the 
minds even of the most thoughtless to the subject 
of religion, till all acknowledged its importance and 
beauty. He explained to us, to the best of his 
power, the truths of Christianity, of which most of 
us had before a very slight and imperfect knowledge. 
He also proposed, that we should unitedly offer up 
our prayers to Heaven every morning and evening; 
and from that time we never failed in that impor- 
tant duty. 

As I think over the prayers used b}'- that good 
man, although the wwds and sentences might have 
been somewhat unpolished, I feel that the senti- 
ment.^ could not have been surpassed by the most 
highl 3 '-educated clergyman, for this reason, that 
they came from an enlightened mind with an ear- 
nest spirit. No words, indeed, could be more ap- 
propriate to our condition than those he used. 


368 


PETER THE WHALER, 


Early in February the sun ngain made his ap- 
pearance, and the day, including twilight, might be 
said to last from eight o^clock to four ; so that we 
had not a very much shorter day than people in 
London. The weather, however, was colder than 
ever, and- we were less able to be exposed to the 
air, for any length of time, than*during the dark 
months. 

About the middle of March there were slight 
signs of a thaw — the snow being glazed over in the 
evening, as if the sun had some effect on it. We 
also felt a sensible improvement in the temperature, 
and were soon able, not only to wash our clothes, 
but to dry them in the open air, an operation which 
rather astonished our Esquimaux friends. 

Early in May, there was a perceptible twilight 
at midnight, so that we felt the summer had once 
more begun. 

A little later, ptarmigan, grouse, and other birds 
made their appearance, and the Esquimaux report- 
ed, that they had seen the tracks of deer and musk 
oxen. Still, far out to sea, there was the same 
dreary flat expanse of ice, covered with a sheet of 
snow. 

I ought to have mentioned, that, for the sake of 
being nearer the edge of the ice, where seals could 
be caught, some of our friends had built for them- 
selves snow huts on the ice. For this purpose they 
completely swept away the snow, leaving a flooring 
of clear ice, which was of the richest and most 
splendid blue that nature affords. I thought to 
myself, with these simple materials, what a magni- 
ficent palace might be built, far surpassing any 
other style of edifice. 

The increasing Avarmth of the Aveather now enab- 
ling us to Avork out of doors for several hours to- 
gether, it Avas once more seriously preposed, that 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 301/ 

Vv'e should begin to build a boat, or, as some insisted 
on calling her, a vessel, to carry us home. I asked 
Andrew what he thought on tlie subject ; for he 
had not expressed any very strong opinion either 
one way or the other. He replied, that he thought 
there could be no harm in trying to build a small 
vessel — that we had an abundance of materials and 
tools, with provisions — and that, if we could con- 
trive to make her sea-worthy, we might manage to 
reach one of the places to the south constantly visit- 
ed by whalers ; but, if not, we must be content to 
wait till some ship might pass in the autumn. 

He owned, that he, for one, should not be inclined 
to venture out of sight of land ; and that, provided 
we took a good supply of provisions with us, our 
fire-arms and po'wder, our harpoons and lances, 
after the experience we had had, we could not 
come to much harm, even if we were compelled to 
weather out another winter in the Arctic regions. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

We begin our Vessel.— The Esquimaux regret to lose us.— An- 
drew urges us not to work on a Sunday. — Capability of the 
Esquimaux for receiving the Truths of Christianity. — We 
complete our Vessel.— Provision and store her.- Our Vessel 
destroyed. — A Ship in the Clouds. — Doubts. — A Ship appears. 
—Farewell to the Esquimaux.— Voyage.— Wreck.— Reach my 
Father’s Home a Beggar.- No one at Home.— Meet Captain 
Dean. — See my Family once more, and Mary Dean. 

Having determined to build a vessel, we set to 
work with great energy ; and we hoped, by inge- 
nuity >nd perseverance, to make amends for our 
want of skill and knowledge. 

Our first task was to break up the wreck, and to 


PKTER THE WHALEK 


YJO 


convey it, piece-meal, to the bay ; and in this work 
we were ably assisted by the Esquimaux, who un- 
derstood, that, whatever portion we did not require, 
was to be their perquisite. They also shrewdly 
suspected, that we should leave them, if we went 
away, many of the other treasures we had in our 
possession. I believe, however, that they really 
had formed a sincere regard for us, and were sorry 
to find that we were about to depart ; at the same 
time, that they consoled themselves, as more civil- 
ised people are apt to do under similar circum- 
stances, with the reflection, that we should leave 
something behind us. 

"W e first had to carry to our store the remainder 
of the salted provisions ; which, had they been left 
a single night on board, after the hatches were re- 
moved, the bears would inevitably have got hold of. 
We then carried off such part of the deck as we re- 
quired,^ vvith some of the timbers and planks. 

As we could not get at the keel, we were obliged 
to content ourselves with the main-mast, to serve as 
a keel for our new vessel. W e laid her down close 
to the beach, just above high-water mark, with a 
carriage-sledge under her, so as to be able to launch 
her over the ice. Our intention was, to make her a 
vessel of about sixteen to twenty tons, which w^as 
as large as our materials would allow, and to rig 
her as a schooner, for the same reason, and because 
she would thus be more easily handled. 

After much discussion, as to the ways and means, ^ 
we laid down the keel, and set up the stem and 
stern. We next commenced on the ribs, which puz- 
zled us much more to shape them, so as to make the 
sides of the form we wished, and one side to corres- 
pond with the other. However, there is an old say- 
ing, that, “ Where there’s a will there’s a way^” 
Rud, though not always true, it was so in our case, 


HIS EARl.Y LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 311 

fciiougli we expended six times as much labor and 
time as we should have done, had there been a good 
carpenter among us to superintend our work. We 
were unwearied in our labors ; we worked all day, 
and great part of the night, too, for we all felt, that, 
on getting it done in time, depended our escape 
from those icy regions that’ year. 

I have described our imprisonment as passed 
more pleasantly than we could have expected ; but 
yet none of us desired to spend another winter in 
the same way ; and most of us had some friends or 
relations whom we wished again to see, and to re- 
lieve from the anxiety they must be feeling on our 
account. 

We should have worked on Sundays ; but Andrew 
Thompson urged us to desist. Some of the men 
answered, that we were working in a good cause, as 
we should the sooner be able to return home. 

“ It is the Lord’s day ; and he says we shall not 
work on it,” answered Andrew. “ Therefore, it is 
wrong to work on it ; and, depend upon it, he never 
iritend^s to do wrong that good may come out of 
it. We are building a vessel, which we think, may 
be the means of saving us ; but he may have ar- 
ranged differently, and, after all our labor, it might 
prove our destoction.” 

Terence, Tam, and I, at once said we would fol- 
low Andrew’s advice ; and one or two of the others 
added, that they were not going to work for us if 
we chose to be idle, so the Sabbath became a day of 
rest. The Esquimaux wondered when they observed 
this, and enquired why every seventh clay we de- 
sisted from work, though so anxious to get our ship 
b»ilt. 

Andrew then explained to them that we were 
commanded to do so by the God we worshipped ; 
and that, if we disobeyed his laws, he would b« 


372 


PETER THE’ WHALER 


angry with us, and that we could not expect hi 
prosper. 

Our knowledge of their language was, unfortu- 
nately, far too imperfect to enable us to impart 
any of the great tenets of Christianity to them; 
but I do believe that this reply, and the exhibition 
of obedience to the comihands of a being, whom none 
of us saw, yet willingly obeyed, opened their minds, 
more than any sermons could have done, to receive 
those truths, whenever they may be offered to them. 

Many a time, in their snow tents, will those un- 
tutored savages,' during the long night of winter, 
talk of the God of the Kabbinae (the Europeans), 
and worship him unknowingly in his works. They 
are people of inquiring minds — very capable of re- 
ceiving instruction ; and from their habits and dis- 
positions, I feel assured, that wTre the great light 
of the Gospel placed before them, they would gladly 
receive its truths, and be brought into Christ’s 
flock of true believers. ' 

Should there be no other result, from the gallant 
attempts making to’ discover a north-west passage 
round the continent of America, than that by those 
means people have become acquainted with the con- 
dition of vast tribes hitherto little knowm, and 
thereby it has been put into the hearts of some of 
Christ’s true soldiers to carry his Gospel among 
them, glorious indeed it will be. 

Who can say that the finger of God has not 
, directed our brave countrymen to those regions for 
that very purpose, although they themselves are 
ignorant of the influence which impels them ; and 
that its having been shown how easily the rigors 
of an Arctic winter may be withstood, ere long 
missionaries may be on their Avay to reside among 
the northern, as Christian men have for long resided 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 37(l 

among the southern tribes of Esquimaux for the 
same holy purpose. ’ 

We got on very briskly with our vessel. She 
was not very sightly, certainly ; but we thought she 
would be strong, which Avas of more importance. 
After much discussion, we determined to give her 
a round stern, as more likely to withstand a blow 
from the ice. Her floors w'ere very flat, Avhich Avas 
very much oAving to the shape of the timbers, Avhich 
AA^e could not alter ; but this Avas not a fault, as she 
Avould better have borne being thrown on the ice. 

When Ave came to planking her, Ave found great 
difiiculty in making the'^lanks fit the ribs, as any 
one conversant Avith ship-building may suppose *, 
and we had to fill up under the planks in many 
places, to secure them to the timbers. We resolved 
that she should be very strong ; so Ave almost filled 
her Avith beams, and double planked her over, after 
having caulked the first planking. 

We had less difficulty in laying down the deck , 
but for the size of the vessel it Avas very thick, and 
not very even. Provided, however, it Avas Avater- 
tight, Ave cared nothing for other defects. 

We built up some strong high bulwarks, not for- 
getting to leave ports of good size to let the Avater 
run off, should a sea break on board us. We got 
two spars from the loAver yards of the ship which 
served for masts, and set them up Avith shrouds, 
though as most of the rigging of the ship was rot- 
ten, Ave had some difficulty in finding a sufficient 
quantity. 

We rigged her Avith a fore-and-aft main-sail and 
fore-sail, and a square top-sail and a fore stay-sail 
and jib, the boAVSprit steeving.up A^ery much, so that 
Avhen she pitched, there might be less chance of its 
being carried aAvay. 

It is not an easy job to cut out a sail Avell, though 
2 F 


374 


PETER THE WHALER. 


there appears to be no difficulty in it ; and I must 
)wn that ours did not look very well when we first 
set them, but by alterations, and making several 
patches, we got themJ^o stand fairly at last.. 

We were prudent, and made two suits, besides 
keeping a supply of canvass among our stores. 

Our yards and gaffs were somewhat heavy, as we 
had no proper sized spars to make them from. We 
found a good supply of rope on board the ship, from 
which we fitted our running rigging. At last we 
had a vessel of some twenty to five-and-twenty tons, 
in all appearance ready for sea. 

The last, and not the least important task, "was 
to select the stores and provisions we should re- 
quire, and to make the casks to hold the water 
tight. Had we had a carpenter or blacksmith 
among us, much of our labor might have been 
spared ; but it must be remembered, that we had 
only a few tools, to the use of which none of us were 
accustomed, and that nearly every nail we employ- 
ed we had to draw from the planks and to straighten. 

By the end of August our task was accomplished, 
and it was with no little satisfaction that we walk- 
ed round and round our vessel to survey our work. 

The next thing to be done was to move her over 
the ice to the centre of the bay, where about two 
miles off, there was open water. When once we 
could get the cradle on which she rested on the ice, 
we thought our task would be easy ; but to set it 
going was the difficulty. We tried every means we 
could think of, but the heavy mass would not move. 

An ordinary built vessel of fifteen tons could not . 
have weighed a third of what ours did. At last wo 
bethought ourselves of cutting away the ground 
under the cradle, and of placing slips of ice for it to 
run on. With infinite trouble, and* no little risk, 
we succeeded in doing this. We gave a shout of 


HIS KARl.V LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 

joy as we saw c ur craft moving towards the ice, 
She glided slowly at first, but her speed increased. 
She dashed on ; and before she reached the ice, 
while yet on the beach, the cradle gave way, and 
with a loud crash she fell over on her side. We 
were in despair, and some gave went to their feel- 
ings in expressions of bitter complaint. 

We might shore her up, and afterwards cut a 
channel for her through the ice, if she had escaped 
injury ; but it would be a work of time, and the 
season for proceeding to the south might be lost. 

Most of the Esquimaux had gone away to catch 
salmon, and on hunting expeditions ; but a few re- 
mained ; and though they expressed great regret 
at our misfortune, they seemed glad that we had 
less chance of leaving them. 

Andrew was the only one among us who was 
calm. “ Come, my lads,’’ he said, “ there’s no use 
looking at what’s happened, without trying to set 
matters to rights again. If Ave stand here all day, 
without putting our hand to the work, we shall not 
get the craft on an even keel.” 

His taunting Avords aroused us to exertion ; and 
it Was proposed to get the vessel up by driAung 
Avedges of ice under her bilge ; and since the cradle 
could be of no further use, to' build a AA'ay for her 
to the Avater, or to Avhere the ice might be thin 
enough to alloAv us to break it, so as to form a chan* 
nel for her to float through. 

We labored aAvay very hard'; but our Avant of 
scientific knoAvledge made us despair of accomplish- 
ing the task. The first day Ave did nothing — the 
next Ave set to work again ; but performed little of 
the proposed Avork. 

“ It’s of no use, I see,’' grumbled David. Wo 
may as well make up oui minds to spend the rest 
of our days here.” 


37G 


PETER THE WHALER, 


While he was speaking, and all.hands were stand- 
ing doing nothing, I happened to turn my eyes to 
the northward, and there I saw what appeared to 
to me a high land, covered with towers, and houses 
and church-steeples, with trees and rocks on either 
side. Under the land, however, appeared a thin 
line of water, and dividing it a broad gap, as it 
were the mouth of some wide river or fiord ; but 
what most attracted my attention was an inverted 
ship, which appeared above it under all sail. 

I at once guessed that this extraordinary appear- 
ance was caused by refraction ; but the figure of 
the ship puzzled me. It was so perfect in every 
respect that I was convinced that it could not bo 
an ocular illusion, and that there must be some 
real ship, and that this was her reflection in the 
clouds. I pointed her out to my companions ; and 
when they saw that all the objects were continually 
changing, and that she remained the same, they 
were of the same opinion. We therefore resolved 
to watch, and to get the boat ready to shove off to 
her should a ship appear ; at the same time, the 
great uncertainty of what might really be the case, 
prevented us from feeling any exuberance of joy. 
It was already late in the day ; but none of us 
could sleep, so eager were we to keep a look-out for 
the strange ship. 

Hour after hour passed away, and still no vessel 
appeared to relieve our anxiety. Some of the men 
at length grew weary of watching, and threw them- 
selves on their beds to sleep. 

‘‘It was, after all, to my mind, but a fancy,” ex- 
claimed Terence, entering the hut with a discon- 
tented air. “ The figure we saw in the sky was 
very like a ship I own ; but still I’d bet anything 
it was no s-hip at all.” 

Andrew and I still held that it was a ship. 


HIS KARLY LIKE ANL AlWENTURES. oTT 


‘ Gome, mates,’' said David, who had been look- 
ing out as eagerly as any of us, “ I’ve sailed these 
seas, man and boy, thirty yeai-s and more, and so 
I’ve a right to have my say. Now I’ve often seen 
just such a sight as we saw yester even ; sometimes 
we fell in with the ship we saw up in the clouds 
like, and other times we looked for her and she 
never appeared, so we supposed that it must have 
been an iceberg in the figure of a ship which we had 
seen. Therefore, what I say is, that what we saw 
may be a ship ; but if she was a ship, then she 
ouglit to have been off here by this time ; but if it 
was an iceberg, then there’s no use troubling our 
heads about it.” 

David having thus authoritatively delivered his 
opinion, walked into the hut and threw himself on 
his bed, thereby proving that he considered the ap- 
pearance we had seen merely the reflection of an 
iceberg. 

I, however, still held to my first opinion, that a 
real ship alone could have created a figure so per- 
fect in the clouds. Then it must be remembered 
that I had seen it first, and that the appearance 
may have somewhat altered before the attention of 
the rest was called to it. I, however, was so far 
biassed by David’s opinions, tliat I went and threw 
myself on my bed. I slept, but it was very lightly ; 
and all the time I fancied that ships were gliding 
before me, and that their crews were beckoning me 
to come on board. 

At last, so strong was the impression on my 
mind, that I got up, and went to our look-out place, 
on the top of the nearest hill. Great, alas ! was 
my disappointment, when the same dreary, expanse 
of ice and water met my eye, without a sail any 
^vhcre to be seen. 

One thing struck me, that the whole surface of 
•H F 


378 


^ETER THE WHALER, 


the sea was as i.alm and unruffled as the intervening 
ice, and' that no breath of air was stirring in the 
heavens. The sun rose as I watched, gilding the 
pinnacles of the icebergs, which still remained fixed 
in the bay, casting a silvery hue over the masses 
of snow yet unmelted on the hills, and making 
stronger than ever' the contrast between the pure 
white of the snow covered ice, and the deep blue of 
the tranquil ocean. 

“ At all events,” I thought, “ no ship can ap- 
proach us from any quarter, unless a breeze should 
spring up, and till then I may rest in peace.” So I 
again turned in, and slept as soundly as I had ever 
done in my life. 

I was aroused by my companions, who summoned 
me to come and assist them in launching our vessel. 
We all set to work again with a will, and after infi- 
nite labor, we got her once more shored up ; but to 
drive her towards the element on which we intended 
her to float was another affair. 

At last -we thought that we had succeeded. If 
we could but move her a few more feet she would 
be on the ice. Once more she glided on ; but on 
reaching the ice, the impetus she acquired was so 
great, that the shores gave way, and with a greater 
force than before she fell over on her side ; and in 
spite of the stout timbers and thick planking, from 
the imperfection of our workmanship, she was 
fairly bilged. 

We were most of us differently affected. Some 
gave way to despair, and uttered imprecations on 
their ill luck, as they called it — others actually 
wept with grief, while Andrew looked on with calm 
composure. 

“Mates,” he said, turning to those who were 
loudest in their impious expressions of discontent, 

I have always said that everything happens for 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 379 

the best ; and in- this case, depend upon itj we 
shall find it so. From the damage our vessel has 
suffered from the slight shock she received, it 
is clear that she could not, for a moment, have 
withstood a common nip ; and let me ask yen, is it 
not better to remain here even for another year, 
till a ship takes us off, than to be thrown on a sud- 
den on a floe, with only our whale-boat to preserve 
us, and, perhaps, without time to save our clothes 
or provisions. Let us, rather than be discontented, 
believe that God in this, as in everything else, has 
ordered all for our good.” 

The calm confident tone in which Andrew spoke 
had a great effect on his hearers, and not another 
word of complaint was uttered. While we were at 
work, we had jiot noticed that a breeze had sprung 
up. One by one we were retiring to our hut, when, 
as I looked sea-ward, I observed that the whole 
surface of the ocean was broken into crisp ■waves ; 
and glancing my eyes to the northward, there 1 
beheld what no seaman could doubt, for a moment, 
were the topgallant sails of a large ship. 

I rushed into the hut where my companions 
were sitting, most of them with their heads sunk 
between their knees, brooding on our misfortune, 
except Andrew, who stood, with his arms folded, 
meditating on our future plans, and asking assist- 
ance whence alone assistance could be given. 

“ A sail ! a sail !” I exclaimed. My voice 
aroused them from their lethargy. They looked 
at my countenance ; and seeing that I was in ear- 
nest, like madmen, they rushed out from the hut. 
Every eye was turned towards the point I indi- 
cated. There, sure enough, was the sHil I had 
seen ; and, without waiting to secure any provis- 
ions, we hurried down towards the boat ; but An- 
drew called us back 


S80 PETER THE WHALER, 

“We should not go empty-handed, mates, among 
our new friends, nor quit those who have treated 
us so hospitably, without a word of farewell,” he 
exclaimed. “ There is yet time enough to do what 
we should do, and to pull out into the offing, before 
the ship is off here.” 

Ashamed by his mild reproof, we went to the 
tents of our Esquimaux friends, who still remained 
near us, and explaining, that a ship, by 'which we 
hoped to return to our country, was in sight, we 
bade them farewell, and made them understand, 
that, if we did not return, all the property we left 
behind was to be theirs. We saw tears falling 
from their eyes, as they wrung our hands, when 
we stepped into the boat, which they assisted us 
to launch over the ice. 

We had loaded her with as large a supply of 
provisions as she could carry, and with our guns 
and the little ammunition which remained. Once 
in the boat, we gave way with a will, and pulled 
boldly out to sea, with our jack at the end of a spar 
of three times the usual length. 

On came the stranger. 0 how our hearts beat, 
as we saw her hull rising out of the water ! 

On we pulled, so as to place ourselves directly 
in her course, that there might not be a possibility 
of her missing us. Various were the conjectures, 
as to what nation she belonged ; for it was seen 
she was not English, by the cut of her sails, and, 
as she drew nearer, by her build. Some said Dan- 
ish, others Dutch, and others French. 

The last proved right ; for, as we got within hail- 
ing distance, once more the voices of civilized men 
struck our ears. We could not understand the 
question put to us ; but, when we sung out that wc 
were Englishmen, who had lost our ship, a voice, in 
Dur o\^n tongue, told us to come on board. With 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES, 381 

joyful hearts we pulled alongside, and found our- 
selves on board the St. Jean, whaler, belonging to 
the port of Bordeaux. 

The cargo of our boat, as Andrew had supposed, 
was not unwelcolne, and secured us a warmer re- 
ception than we, perhaps, might otherwise have 
experienced. The St. Jean was nearly full, and 
was one of the few ships which had, that year, suc- 
ceeded in reaching Pond’s bay ; so the second mate, 
who spoke English, informed us. Most of them, 
afraid of the early setting in of the winter, had 
already gone to the south, and must have passed 
out of sight of land. Thus, had we not seen this 
ship, we should, probably, have had to pass another 
winter in the Arctic regions. 

I will not stop to describe our voyage to the 
south. It was, in some respects, favorable, for the 
greater part of the distance ; but the crew were in 
a sickly state, and our services were, therefore, of 
much value. 

The captain and first mate both fell ill ; and I 
have reason to suspect, that our reckoning was not 
kept with proper accuracy. Six weeks had passed 
since we had got on board; when a heavy gale 
sprung up from the north-west. As the night drew 
on, it increased in fury ; though, as we had got 
everything snug on board, we hoped to weather it 
out. 

It was the opinion of the mates, for the master 
was too ill to attend to his duty, that we were well 
to the southward and west, and that we might keep 
away: for our port. Instead, therefore, of laying to, 
we ran on before it. The weather was very thick, 
and we could scarcely see a hundred yards ahead. 

Day was just breaking, and we Englishmen were 
all on deck together, from being placed in the same 
watch, under the second mate, when Terence, wlio 


382 


PETER THE VVHALE1%, 


was forward, sung out, ivith a startling voicO'— 
“ Ijand right ahead, land on the starboard bow 

The Frenchmen understood the cry — all hands 
sprung on deck. The mate ordered the helm to be 
put a-port, and the yards to be -braced up, in the 
hopes of being able to beat off. It was too late ; we 
were completely embayed. Land appeared broad on 
either bow. 

To have beaten off with less sail than we carried 
would have been hopeless ; but still there was more 
than the ship could carry. The masts went by the 
board. Fortunately, the mizen-mast went first, 
followed by the main-mast, or the ship would have 
broached to, and every soul of us would have been 
swept from her decks. Andrew sprang aft and put 
the helm up again, calling me to assist him ; while 
the rest ran forward, to look out for a clear beach 
to run the ship on, for by , this time we saw that we 
were too near to attempt to anchor, with any chance 
of saving the ship. 

In moments of sudden peril the French are apt 
to lose command over themselves ; at all events, 
such was the case in the present instance, and yet 
these men had gone through all the dangers of an 
Arctic; voyage, but then they were dangers for 
which they were looking out. Even now they were 
brave : that is to say, I do not think they turned 
paler than any of us ; but they ran here and there, 
not knowing what to do, nor comprehending the 
orders of their officers, while we w^ere cool and did 
our best to save ourselves. 

We kept the helm a-starboard, and steered to a 
spot where there appeared to be less surf; but it 
was a fearful choice of evils. In two or three min- 
utes the ship struck ; it must have been on a rock, 
for she trembled throughout, and the fore-mast 
went by the board. All hands had run aft, know 


rilS EARI.Y LIFE AlSlJ ADVENTURES. 88'^ 

ing what must occur. Again she lifted and flew 
forward several yards, but it was to strike with 
more violence ; and the following sea, before most 
of us could secure our hold, came rushing furiously 
on board, and sweeping everything before it. 

I found myself lifted olf my feet, and whirled 
round in the foaming billows. I knew nothing 
more till I felt my arm grasped at by some one ; 
and ^vhen I returned to consciousness I was on the 
beach uninjured, with Andrew leaning over me. 

I asked for our companions ; he shook his head 
sorrowfully. Three of them were missing — poor 
Tom and two others. Nearly all the Frenchmen 
were lost. We tovo, Terence, David, and the two 
others, and six Frenchmen, were the only ones who 
had escaped. Before the ship struck we had in- 
stinctively thrown off our shoes and the greater 
part of our clothing, so that we had nothing on but 
our shirts and trowsers ; and as none of the bodies 
of our unfortunate shipmates, nor any clothes, were 
washed on shoTe, we had no means of supplying 
ourselves. 

We suspected that we had been cast away bn 
the west coast of Ireland ; and we found, on in 
quiry of some people who flocked down to the shore, 
that we were not wrong. I am sorry to say, that 
so eager v/ere they in hunting for whatever might 
come on shore, that they seemed little disposed to 
afford us any assistance. The Frenchmen were 
anxious at once to proceed to Dublin, where they 
might get relief from their consul ; and Andrew 
and the rest wished to go there also, to . cross over 
to England or Scotland ; and Terence because ho 
belonged to that city. 

I, however, was eager to return home direct 
The yearning to see my parents, and brother and 
sisters, again was stronger than I could repress 


384 PETER i^’HE WHALER, 

I felt sure, also, that Captain Dean and Mary, tc 
Avhom I had given my father’s address, would have 
communicated with him, and that I should receive 
some news of them. 

With sincere regret I parted from that excellent 
man, Andrew Thompson, and with not much less 
from Terence and the rest ; but the two first prom- 
ised to write to me as soon as they got to their 
homes. 

I set off alone, and a stranger, without shoes, hat 
or jacket, to beg my wa}^ acr^^ss Ireland. Some 
disbelieved the tale I told of my disasters, and 
turned me from their doors ; but others gave me 
bread and meat, and the poorest never refused me 
a potato and a drink of milk, for their eyes, .accus- 
tomed to real misery, could discern that I spoke 
the truth. 

At length, just after dark, I reached the well- 
known gate of my father’s grounds. I walked 
through, and with knees knocking together from 
over-excited feelings, I approached the house. I 
looked up at the windows — not a light was to be 
seen, nor a sound heard — my heart sunk within 
me — I feared something must have happened — ' 
what, I dared not ask myself — I sat down on the 
steps, fearful of inquiring. 

At length I gained courage to ring the door-bell. 
It was answered by a loud barking of dogs from 
within, but no sound of a human voice. Again I 
rang, and after waiting some time, in my impa- 
tience I began to knock fiercely with my fists. I 
stopped, for I heard a window opening, and a voice 
inquiring from above what I wanted. It was old 
Molly Finn, the housekeeper. I recognised her 
in a moment. I told her who I was, and entreated 
her to tell me where my family were gone, 

“Och, ye idle spalpeen, get akag with ye, with 


ms EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES 385 

your lying tales about being Master Peter, who has 
been dead these two long years or more,” she ex- 
claimed, in a voice of anger. “ Get along with ye. 
I say, or I’ll let the dogs out on ye.” 

‘•If you mean to let Juno and Pluto slip, you are 
welcome,” I answered, my anger beginning to rise. 
“ They’ll at least know me, and that’s more than 
you seem inclined to do, Molly.” 

“ Just come nearer here, and let me ax ye a 
few questions, whoever ye are,” she said, in a softer 
tone. 

“ Tell me first, Molly, where arje my father and 
mother, and sisters and brothers — are they all 
alive, and well ?” I exclaimed. 

“ Well, then, there’s no harm in telling ye thus 
much ; they are all wejl, and gone to Dublin, for 
Miss Fanny’s marriage there to a fine gentleman 
who’s worthy of her : and now, what have ye got to 
say ?” 

“ Thank Heaven !” I exclaimed, and burst into 
tears, and sobbed till my heart was like to break. 
It was the giving way to affections long, long pent 
up, like the icy ocean in winter, within my bosom. 

“ Och, it must be Master Peter, whether dead or 
alive !” exclaimed the old woman, disappearing from 
the window. 

I had some notion that bars and bolts were being 
withdrawn, and in another instant a lantern was 
flashed in my face. It was instantly thrown down, 
and I found myself hugged in the dear old crea- 
ture’s arms ; and several of my old four-footed 
favorites leaping up and licking my face, she coming 
in for some share of the said licking, and thinking 
it was me all the time returning her kisses. 

Tim, the stable-helper, the only other person left 
on the premises, was now roused up from his eaidy 
slumbers, und added his congratulations to Molly's. 
33 2g 


386 


PRTER THE WHALEK, 


We went inside the house and shut the doer ; andl 
rushed round to every room before I could sit down 
to eat. As may be supposed, there were no great 
supply of delicacies in the house ; but there were 
potatoes and buttermilk, and bacon and eggs, and 
what wanted I more ? 

Molly had actually cooked my supper, and talked 
of making my bed, before shr discovered how badly 
I was clothed. As for the oed, I begged she would 
not trouble herself, as I assured her I should have 
the greatest difficulty in sleeping in one ; and I at 
last persuaded her to let me have a mattress and a 
blanket on tl\e floor. I did, however, contrive to 
sleep, and awoke to find old Molly sitting by my 
side. 

“ Och, the dear boy ; there’s no doubt of ye now, 
Master Pater!” she exclaimed. ^^Ye talked of 
them all in your sleep, and looked just like your- 
self, ye did ; and I’ll stand bail that no one but ye 
could have done that same.” 

I got a piece of soap from Molly, and going to a 
tank there was in the yard under a pump, by Tim’s 
aid I soon made myself cleaner than I had been for 
a long time ; but we had a sad puzzle about the 
clothes, for my father and brother had left none. 
Tim had only those he wwe on his back and a 
coarse suit ; and money, I found, was scarce with 
Molly. 

After hunting about in every direction, she rout- 
ed out from an old chest some, w.ith which she c^o 
to me, in great triumph, saying they were my own ; 
and so I found they were, but they were some I 
had thrown aside, as being far too small before I 
went to sea. At last I bethought me, that as no 
money was to be had without much inconveniencing 
Molly, I would continue my journey as I had begun 
it ; and I w’ould present myself tc iny family as I 


HIS EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 381 

was, in the character of a seaman v/ho had known 
the lost Peter, and had brought some tidings of 
him, thus breaking gradually to my parents the 
fact that I was still in existence. 

I proposed, however, disguising myself some- 
what, to prevent their recognising me. Molly liked 
my plan ; so filling a bag with food, and borrowing 
ten shillings from her, to help me on my way with 
greater speed than I could otherwise have made, I 
immediately started on the road to Dublin. Travel- 
ling sometimes on a car, sometimes in a wagon, 
where I contrived to get some sound sleep, and 
oftentimes on foot, in three days I reached the 
capital of Ireland. 

Beggars in rags excite no remark in any part of 
Ireland ; so, scantily clothed and care-worn as I 
was, I passed through the streets -unobserved. I 
was on my way to the house my family had taken, 
when I observed, walking leisurely along, a person, 
whose figure and gait I felt certain I knew. My 
heart beat with eagerness. Por some time I could 
not catch a glimpse of his face, so I ran on and 
passing him turned back to meet him. I was not 
mistaken — it was my kind friend. Captain Dean. 

My heart beating violently, I walked up to him, 
and said, calmly enough, “ I have sailed with you. 
Captain Dean ; but I donT suppose you remember 
me, sir.” 

“ No, indeed, I do not ; though I am not apt to 
forget those who have been any time with me,” he 
replied, looking at me very hard. 

“It’s a long time, sir ; but perhaps you may re- 
member a lad of the name of Peter Lefroy, to whom 
you were very kind,” I said, my voice faltering as 
1 spoke, for I was longing to inquire after Mary. 

“ I remember him well, poor lad. He was lost, 
with a whole ship’s company, in the North Sea, 


388 


pp:ter the avhaler. 


upwards of a year ago. But what do you know of 
him he asked. 

“Why, sir, I know that he was wonderfully pre- 
served, and now stands before you, Captain Dean,” 
I exclaimed, no longer able to contain myself. 
“And tell me, sir, oh tell me — Mary, where is 
Mary, sir I blurted out, feeling that I could not 
speak again till I heard of her. 

“ Peter— Peter Lefroy, my good lad,” he ejacu- 
lated, seizing my hand, and gazing earnestly in my 
face. It is you, yourself. I ought to have 
known you at once ; and Mary — she would know 
you — she is well, and with your own sisters, for 
she is to be one of Miss Fanny’s bridesmaids. 
But come along, this will be a day of rejoicing.” 

Captain Dean, on our way to the house w'here 
my family was living, to which he was bound when 
I stopped him, told me that he had some time back 
communicated with my father ; and that a month 
ago, having made a voyage to Liverpool, where he 
Avas obliged to have his ship repaired, he had come 
over to Dublin Avith Mary to shoAv her something 
of Ireland. He had accidentally met my father, 
and introducing himself to him, all my family had 
shoAvn him and Mary the greatest kindness ; and, 
he added, that my sisters had formed a AA^arm 
friendship for her. 

My heart beat Avhen I heard this ; but I did not 
trust myself to say anything. “ And noAV, Peter,” 
said Captain Dean, as Ave reached the door, “ I Avill 
go in and break the joyful neAvs to all hands.” 

What a tumult Avas in my heart, as for ten min- 
utes I Avalked up and doAvn before the house, Avait- 
ing to be summoned. At length Captain Dean open- 
ed the door, and beckoning to me, pulled me in. 
“ They all suspect the truth,” he observed. “ But 
^ would not tell them till I had got you all ready Vi 


Hia EARLY LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 38^ 

show, SO now I’ll go back and tell them I’ve brought 
a lad who will let them know all about the long- 
lost Peter.” 

They heard him speak, and guessing what was 
the case, they came flying down the stairs ; and be- 
fore I had got through the hall, I was once more in 
the loving arms of my truest and best friends. Even 
my mother did not faint, though she sobbed aloud 
for very joy that her truant son had returned. 

One sweet little girl hung back from the eager 
crowd. I espied her, and breaking through them, 
she received a not less affectionate greeting than 
had my sisters. 

With my subsequent life I need not trouble my 
readers. 

“ Well, Peter,” said my father, after I had been 
washed and clothed, and had put on once more the 
appearance of a gentleman, “you have come back, 
my lad, poorer than you went away, I fear.” He 
made this remark, with the kind intention of filling 
a purse my sisters and Mary had given me. 

“ No, father,” I answered, “ I have come back in- 
finitely richer. I have learned to fear God, to wor- 
ship him in his works, and to trust to his infinite 
mercy. I have also learned to know myself, and to 
take advice and counsel from my superiors in wis- 
dom and goodness.” 

“ Then,” said my father, “ I am indeed content ; 
and I trust others may take a useful lesson from 
the adventures of Peter the WiiALra. 


THK END. 


*3 


I 






' . r 


'*\ { ' I 









N W . :. 


v_ 

“ifc 


■i L' I . ■- • C-- ,-, r., -p ■ Jt^;y, 

ra.i ;n;;^fe>.i 

.-•••'" ^ ’ ^ ■ . I ' '^ ’ ■T ‘ 

-i- ■! .. y«^ -i '.' " 


/ 


■Vi- 




•: 


• •- -, -•— •'^-» f . 






•# . 


r 


• .' i » I !.v , <►. A 

I > 


■'» 


• t 


-• >- ^ '■ i ’ /i 

1 *1 .• I k -# 




' ■■ ■ ■ tiSl 


>4 • 1 

' • L» 





.ffi'LV'; 


^ t,- 


}-, ,'Y ‘^- >-•/-. <jt} ;: ;,w\,-,.P. .>iiw 

.‘-... I . ... ;..• ^ . Vv- -, ■ 




r 

-'i 


't 

N. 


' :■*. 

I 


Z . ‘ ‘ ' 1 •' 4* - 'r^ ' ^ ^ -i '. . ' ^ . 

♦ *i j T ii‘ k v.-' -^ • • . « r^*'- ** ^ / ^ 

' ' -‘^-:' ■■ - 
,‘. . . . . ' % ' ■ - •. • ..V i\-- 


N. 4 


y 

'< f*> 

k / 




/_,}j <,;'iV^K»1 '^■■■T«‘ i f:;., > ^ nr: A ■.n'ni^n 

r*^ ^ • ’ . .. 'A. ,:< . , ■ ^ ' r-K ^ 

.*1')^ i '>’ *, ‘ ' { ** ■ ** * ’ . *^r y • * '• • v.V^L- . _ 1 ■- *• c ' 

j'’ -w , A>; j,irv .{.':,< jui*! ‘ 


t 


M 


I ^ 

' M ' 


♦*^.* A) 


-■ '• ■ '■'"■ 'X'. v r:r/r.-;^|';r;t>- 'i ^ '‘■- i ' 1 lAr -A.; 

_ - rj..; • f- -a :■-!-) ■• Akffj ;-;j;^. ! ‘I'A^ ^.,f.^!;^•f ' 

'»k.«i 1 ii-i... .r .,'<** *. . -• ' •.’. '• 




- • • • . I « *■ C - • • • . -J s . ^ ...... ^ • - iV • ^ 

' > .'i. vrX'.r;.H . . . -I ■ rr , 


r . 


* »v • 

< ' to* ••/■ —-• A *. .5» ft ' 


ft 1 


» .*• jf , 


^ *^1 . ^ ^ 4 /m^i to f 

r 




A 


•^«i’ * 


« 


i ^ 


;M 


IC ’ • 
• • '. 4 


# ® 


■ 7 ;’- ;^;:_.f.'»;^':, 

'• ' ■d-. W£( 

.'.•'I.-' » ' ' ' ^- 

:# ' » l.r ft.^nfff • ' * I . ^'UL '•..to-i*.?' f* 

'<n*: ft t 


•• . 'i 


*. ft 


' ''Ti?: 


. t 

to. 


ft - 


t 'V 


W m f; . •••m*>rl> . ^:r- ;-K ''t, .*> i*,. 

“* I ft ^ * ■ ' 


ft 

■Ai 


<v ^ 



ENOCH MOEGAITS SONS* 



mmMm 


CLBAK3 

WINDOWS, 
MABBLI!. 

NiVEa 

POBTSHBS 
TIN-WA . 
j:£ON.SI£EL.&a; 



G^I^AJ!T3^3 SGi,TJ.AJRE; A-ISTD *CrPHXG-I3:T X’X.AJN'OS- 
The demands now made by an educated musical public are so 
exacting, that very few piano-forte manufacturers can produce instru- 
ments that will stand the test which merit requires. 

SOHMER & Co., as manufacturers, rank among this chosen few, 
who are acknowledged to bo makers of standard instruments. In 
these days when many manufacturers urge the low price of their 
wares, rather than their superior quality, as an inducement to pur- 
chase, it may not be amiss to suggest that, in a piano, quality and 
price are too inseparably joined, to expect the one without the other. 

Every piano ought to be judged as to the quality of its tone, its 
touch, and its workmanship ; if any one of these is wanting in excel- 
lence, however good the others may be, the instrument will be imper- 
fect. It is the combination of all these qualities in the highest degree 
that constitutes the perfect piano, and it is such a combination, as has 
given the SOHMER its honorable posi tion with the trade and public. 
~ ' Phcesasreasonableasconsistent 

with the Highest Standard, 

RiAMUFACTURERS, 

149 to 155 East I4th St., NX 




WASHING COrAPOUNP 

EVER INVENTED. 

No La>dy, Married or 
Single, Rich ©r Poor, 
Housekeeping or Board- 
ing, will be without it 
after testing its utility. 

Sold by all first-class 
Grocers, but beware of 
worthless imitations. 





The finest organ in the 
Q Market. Price reduced 
from ^175 to $125. Acclimatized case. Anti-Shoddy and Anti-'Monopoly. Kot all case, 
stops, top and ndrertisement. ‘Warranted for 6 years. Has the Excelsior 18-Stop 
Combination, embracing : Diapason, Flute, Melodia-Forte, Yiolina, Aeolina, Viola, 
Flute-Forte, Celeste, Dulcet, Echo, Melodia, Celestina, Octave Coupler, Tremelo, 
Sub-Bass, Cello, Grand-Org-an Air Brake, Grand-Organ Swell. Two Knee- 
Stops. This is a Walnut case, with Music Balcony, Sliding Desk, Sidellandles, &c. 
Dimensions : Height, 75 inches; Length, 48 inches; Depth, 24 iuehes. This 5-Octave 
Organ, with Stool, Book and Music, we will box and deliver at dock in New York, 7cir 
$125. Send Tjy express, prepaid, check, or registered letter to 

SICKINSOIT (fb CO., Pianos and Organs, 

19 West nth Street, New York. 


[ 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY-CATALOGUE. 


113. More Words About the Bible, 

by Rev. Jas. S. Bush 20 

114. Monsieur Lecoq, Gaboriau Pt. I . . 20 

Monsieur Lecoq, Pt. II ..20 

115. An Outline of Irish History, by 

J ustin H. McCarthy : 10 

116. TheLerbuge Case, by Gaboriau.^0 

117. Paul Clifford, by Lord Lytton. . .20 

118. A New Lease of Life, by About. .20 

119. Bourbon Lilies 20 

120. Other People's Money, Gaboriau.20 

121. The Lady of Lyons, Lytton. ..10 

122. ^iueline deBourg 15 

123. A Sea Queen, by W. Russell. . ..20 

124. The Ladies Lindores, by Mrs. 

Oliphant 20 

125. Haunted Hearts, by Simpson. ...10 

126. Loys, 1 ord Beresford, by The 

}Duc116S8 ^0 

127. Under Two Flags, Ouicia, Pt. I. . 15 

Under Two Flags, Pt. II 15 

128. Money, by Lord Lytton 10 

129. In Peril of His Life, by Qaboriau.20 

130. India, by Max Muller 20 

131. Jets and Plashes 20 

132. Moonshine and Marguerites, by 

The Duchess 10 

133. Mr. Scarborough’s Family,, by 

Anthony Trollope, Part 1. .... .15 
Ml Scarborough’s Family, Pt 11.15 

134. Arden by A. Mary F. Robin8on.l.5 

1.35. The Tower of Percemont 20 

136. Yolande, by Wm. Black 20 

1.37. Cruel London, by Joseph Hatton.20 

138. The Gilded Clique, by Gaboriau.20 

139. Pike County Folks, E. H. Mott. .20 

140. Cricket on the Hearth 10 

141. Henry Esmond, by Thackeray.. 20 

142. Strange Adventures of a Phae- 

ton, by Wm. Black 20 

143. Denis Duval, by Thackeray 10 

144. Old Curiosity Snop,Dicken8,PtI.15 
Old Curiosity Shop, Part II. . . .15 

145. Ivanhoe, by Scott, Parti 15 

Ivanhoe, by Scott, Part II 15 

146. White Wings, by Wra. Black.. 20 

147. The Sketch Book, by Irving 20 

143. Catherine, by W. M. Thackeray.lO 

149. Janet’s Repentance, by Eliot — 10 

150. IJarnaby Rudge. Dickens, Pt I. .15 

Barna^ Rudge, Part II 15 

151. Felix BLolt, by George Eliot — 20 

152. Richelieu, by Lord Lytton 10 

153. Sunrise, by Wm. Black, Part I . .1.5 
Sunrise, by Wm. Black. Part IT. 15 

154. Tour of the World in 80 Days.. 20 

155. Mystery of Orcival, Gaboriau — 20 

156. Level, the Widower, by W. M. 

Thackeray 10 

157. Romantic Adventures of a Milk- 

maid, by Thomas Hardy 10 

158. David Copperfield, Dickens, Pt 1.20 

David Copperfield, Part 11 20 

160. Rienzi, by Lord Lytton, Part I.. 15 
Rienzi, by Lord Lytton. Part 11. 15 

161. Promise of Marriage, Gaboriau.. 10 

162. Faith and Unfaith, by The 

Duchess .20 


163. The Happy Man, by Lover... 10 

164. Barry Lyndon, by Thackeray.... 20 

165. Byre’s Acquittal 10 

166. Twenty Thousand Leagues Un- 

der the Sea, by Jules Verne 20 

167. Anti-Slavery Days, by James 

Freeman Clarke 20 

168. Beauty’s Daughters, by The 

Duchess 20 

169. Beyond the Sunrise 20 

170. Hard Times, by Charles Dicken8.20 

171. Tom Cringle’s Log, by M. Scott. .20 

172. Vanity Fair, by W.M.Tharktl-ay,20 

173. Underground Russia, Stepniak..20 

174. Middlemarch, by Elliot, Pt I.... 20 

Middlemarch, Part II ..20 

175. SirTom, by Mrs. Oliphant 20 

176. Pelham, by Lord Lytton 20 

177. The Story of Ida 10 

178. Madcap Violet, by Wm. Black.. 20 

179. The Little Pilgrim 10 

180. Kilmeny, by Wm. Black. 20 

181. Whist, or Bumblepuppy? 10 

182. The Beautiful Wretch, Black. ...20 

183. Her Mother’s Sin, by B. M. Clay.20 

184. Green Pastures and Piccadilly, 

by Wm. Black 20 

185. The Mysterious Island, by Jules 

Verne, Part I .15 

The Mysterious Island, Part II. .15 
‘ The Mysterious Island, Part 111,15 

186. Tom Brown at Oxford, Part I. . .15 
Tom Brown at Oxford, Part 11. .15 

187. Thicker than Water, by J.Payn.20 

188. In Silk Attire, by Wm. Black. . .20 

189. Scottish Chiefs, Jane Porter,Pt.I.20 

Scottish Chiefs, Part II 20 - 

190. Willy Reillyjby Will Carleton..20 

191. The Nautz Family, by Shelley.20 

192. Great Expectations, by Dicken8.20 

193. Pondenni8,by Thackeray, Part 1.20 
Pendennis,by Thackeray, Part 11.20 

194. Widow Bedott Papers 20 

195. Daniel Deronda,Geo. Eliot, PL 1.20 

Daniel Deronda, Part II 20 

196. AltioraPeto, by Oliphant 20 

197. By the Gate of the Sea, by David 

Christie Murray 15 

198. Tales of a Traveller, by Irving. . .20 

199. Life and Voyages of Columbus, 

by Washington Irving, Part I . . 20 
Lire and Voyages of Columbus, 


by Washington Irving, Part 11.20 

200. The Pilgrim’s Progress. .. ..... .20 

201. Martin Chuzzlewit, by Charles 

• Dickens, Part 1 20 

Martin Chuzzlewit, Part II 20 

202. Theophrastus Such, Geo. Eliot. . .20 


203. Disarmed, M. Betham-Edwards..l5 

204. Eugene Aram, by Lord Lytton. 20 

205. The Spanish Gypsy and Other 

Poems, by George Eliot 20 

206. Cast Up by the Sea. Baker 20 

207. Mill on the Floss, Eliot, Pt. I. ..15 

Mill on the Floss, Part II 15 

208. Brother Jacob, and Mr. Gilfll’s 

Love Story, by George Eliot. . .10 
Wrecks in the Sea of Life 20 



QECRET 

OF 


gEAUTY. 

How to Beautify the Complexion. 

All women knowtnat It is beauty, rather than genius, which all generations 
of men have worshipped in the sex. Can it be wondered at, ihen, that so much 
of woman's time and attention should be directed to the meat, s of developing 
and preserving that beauty! The most important adjunct to beauty is a clear, 
smooth, soft and beautiful skin. With this essential a lady appears handsome, 
even if her features are not perfect. 

Ladies afflicted with Tan. Freckles, Rough or Discolored Skin, should lose 
no time in procuring and applying 

LAIRD’S BLOOM OF YOUTH. 

It will immediately obliterate all such inmerfections, and is entirely harm- 
less. It has been chemically analyzed by the Board of Health of New York City, 
and pronounced entirely free from any material injurious to the health or skin. 

Over two million ladies have used this delightful toilet preparation, and in 
every instance it has given entire satisfaction. Ladies, if you desire to be beauti- 
ful, give LAIRD’S BLOOM OP YOUTH a trial, and be convinced of its \yon- 
derful efficacy. Sold by Fancy Goods Dealers and Druggists everywhere. ^ 
Price, 75c. per Bottle. Bepot, 83 JoKn St., N. Y. 


FAIR FACES, 

And fair, in the literal and most pleasing sense, are 
those kept rnnsH andrcBB by the use of 

BUCHAN'S CARBOLIC TOILET SOAP 

This article, which for the past fifteen years has 
had the commendation of every lady who uses it, is 
made from the best oils, combined with just the 
proper amount of glycerine and chemically pure 
carbolic acid, and is the realization of a PPR- 
FKCT 80AP. 



It will positively keep the skin fresh, clear, and white; removing tan, 
freckles and discolorations from the skin; healing all eruptions; prevent chap- 
ping or roughness ; allay irritation and soreness ; and overcome all unpleasant 
effects from perspiration. 

Is pleasantly perfumed ; and neither when using or afterwards Is the slight- 
est odor of the acid perceptible. 


BUCHAN'S CARBOLIC DENTAL SOAP 

CJlbans and preserves the teeth; cools and refreshes the mouth; sweetens the i 
breath, and is in every way an unrivalled dental preparation. | 

BUUHAN’S CARBOLIC MEDICINAL SOAP cures all i 
Sruptions and Skin Diseases. ’ 

- 607 1 








y 



I 



I 



s\ 

m 

j 


r 

' i 

4 


i 









o r 



’ ° ),'^^ ° »’ •^‘’ '^J> 

^ 'a' '^. ij 'V y T> 

A^ V 1 8 V- ^ 

^ <:\^/r??^^^ '^. C^ ^"' 


^ O' 



A >• ^ 

* o ^ ‘ 

V S- '^ * ® A .<x s ^ 

^ vV>' ‘‘r jAK» A 

v.'sr * AvM/^ o c^s 




0^0’ 



0 


* ^ 

^ o <i ® jp .’Co 

-A \ , ^ jj^nf/yy^ 

•✓* *✓* >«v 








.< 

° ■'J^ 

>- »»no’ ••?,'*■' *■ »T^, . '' lO'-’ ''‘^0*' 

^ ^ r; '• “ v'\ ’ 

C^ -* ^^^||(li!(l,l^:5^ r\V ^ 




><-iL->=;:' 




'X'’ ® 



<f^ 

c.^ </> 

A . 



^ iL 

/^/ / II ^ 

U/^ '^ 

O ^ V 

\ 

1 1 

o 

n 

o 

/' 

<5^ 




, 0°'' ^\'’' 

<4 ' -.Sv^ r\ V V Vk’*^ y 

'^Z V ^ ^-^vV 

^ ■' ’^0' /7N 


•J 



* lij^p c\ I- y ( 

9 /. * 8 • . J 

""" A% »"'■ 

y yy?^-^ ^ J 

» - •>' ^ ^ 

^ ^ ■< 

A ’ ^ “ ^ • « y * ' ■ ' " ~ ' 

-- 

sj> % 

o. // , 

C 


\V ^ 

•> A ✓ 




^ o 










0 ^ ,G 





✓> 

^ f\ J ^ y -x>^ <1 -j 

;■■;''*• n-:\' 



^ ni-. ^ 


■J K< 

« ^ 0 N C ^ ^ cS \. I 8 

^ 4<j /-O ^ ^ O \^ ° P 




Z “ 





>. » 



»' v'f'" '5^- 

^ il ^ (R 5^ ^ 

v<<^ - A\\M//>) O 


0 *f. K 



^ r\ ^ 

O c^ -^ , 

^ ^ / ^- 



aV % 

,G 1:0 ^ 

* “ ' V 

J,\ <- 

<y^ \J> ^ 

O ^ ^ 

-ni. ■ * 

■*■ oO "i- 

*'' k> - 



^ ' « <» X ,C)^ -w - » . 

•>' -iHlAcv '-^ A 

Kf. «. ' 










-c*% 



.0 



'p 


*xJ^ 

xf> V 


<x 


-b ^v ® 


. s 



^ ' ' o 

^ ^ .'^A ^ A\VM/A ® .V t/ 




i> 



.V 


/'U 




